







 
   
     
       
         His Majesties propriety and dominion on the Brittish seas asserted together with a true account of the Neatherlanders insupportable insolencies and injuries they have committed, and the inestimable benefits they have gained in their fishing on the English seas : as also their prodigious and horrid cruelties in the East and West-Indies, and other places : to which is added an exact mapp, containing the isles of Great Brittain and Ireland, with the several coastings, and the adjacent parts of our neighbours / by an experienced hand.
         Codrington, Robert, 1601-1665.
      
       
         
           1665
        
      
       Approx. 223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33387
         Wing C4602
         ESTC R3773
         11953350
         ocm 11953350
         51477
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33387)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51477)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 59:6)
      
       
         
           
             His Majesties propriety and dominion on the Brittish seas asserted together with a true account of the Neatherlanders insupportable insolencies and injuries they have committed, and the inestimable benefits they have gained in their fishing on the English seas : as also their prodigious and horrid cruelties in the East and West-Indies, and other places : to which is added an exact mapp, containing the isles of Great Brittain and Ireland, with the several coastings, and the adjacent parts of our neighbours / by an experienced hand.
             Codrington, Robert, 1601-1665.
             Clavell, Robert, d. 1711.
          
           [16], 176 p. : 1 folded map
           
             Printed by T. Mabb for Andrew Kembe ... and Edward Thomas ... and Robert Clavel ...,
             London :
             1665.
          
           
             "The epistle dedicatory" signed: Robert Codrington.
             Also attributed to Robert Clavell. Cf. BM; DNB.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Maritime law -- Great Britain.
           Freedom of the seas.
           Great Britain -- Foreign relations -- Netherlands.
           Netherlands -- Foreign relations -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2006-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           HIS
           Majesties
           Propriety
           ,
           AND
           DOMINION
           ON
           THE
           Brittish
           Seas
           ASSERTED
           :
        
         
           Together
           with
           a
           true
           Account
           of
           the
           Neatherlanders
           Insupportable
           Insolencies
           ,
           and
           Injuries
           ,
           they
           have
           committed
           ;
           and
           the
           Inestimable
           Benefits
           they
           have
           gained
           in
           their
           Fishing
           on
           the
           
             English
             Seas
          
           :
        
         
           As
           also
           their
           Prodigious
           and
           Horrid
           Cruelties
           in
           the
           East
           and
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           an
           Exact
           Mapp
           ,
           containing
           the
           Isles
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           the
           several
           Coastings
           ,
           and
           the
           Adjacent
           Parts
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           :
           By
           an
           Experienced
           Hand
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           T.
           Mabb
           ,
           for
           Andrew
           Kembe
           
             near
             S
             
             t.
          
           Margarets-Hill
           in
           Southwark
           ,
           and
           Edward
           Thomas
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           in
           Little
           Brittain
           ;
           and
           Robert
           Clavet
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           Staggs-Head
           in
           Ivy-Lane
           ,
           1665.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Most
           Illustrious
           ,
           and
           Heroical
           ,
           
             George
             Duke
             of
             Aubemarle
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Torrington
           ,
           Baron
           Monck
           of
           
             Potheridge
             ,
             Beauchamp
          
           ,
           and
           Teys
           ,
           Captain
           General
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Land-Forces
           ,
           Garrisons
           ,
           Forts
           ,
           and
           Castlos
           within
           any
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Dominions
           ;
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ;
           Knight
           of
           the
           Most
           Noble
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ;
           And
           one
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Most
           Honourable
           Privy
           Council
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Highness
             :
          
        
         
           THese
           Papers
           concerning
           His
           Majesties
           Right
           and
           
           Propriety
           to
           His
           Dominion
           on
           the
           
             Brittish
             seas
          
           ,
           do
           here
           most
           Humbly
           Addresse
           Themselves
           to
           Your
           Highness
           Most
           Illustrious
           Hand
           ,
           and
           Submit
           Themselves
           as
           much
           to
           the
           Affability
           of
           Your
           Candour
           ,
           as
           they
           implore
           the
           Greatnesse
           of
           Your
           protection
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           Encouraged
           both
           by
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ;
           for
           Your
           Highness
           being
           the
           Great
           Instrument
           which
           all
           along
           attended
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           
           in
           Restoring
           His
           Majesty
           to
           His
           Own
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           in
           Establishing
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           Loyalty
           ;
           The
           same
           Reason
           doth
           perswade
           me
           ,
           that
           these
           Assertions
           may
           be
           Acceptable
           to
           You
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Highness
           will
           vouch-safe
           Your
           Patronage
           to
           that
           Subject
           which
           you
           so
           Happily
           and
           Heroically
           have
           Effected
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           all
           Ages
           shall
           Renown
           your
           Memory
           .
        
         
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Highness
          
           :
        
         
           The
           Profits
           which
           the
           Dutch
           have
           made
           by
           their
           Fishing
           on
           the
           
             English
             Seas
          
           ,
           are
           as
           vast
           as
           their
           Ingratitude
           is
           abominable
           ,
           which
           with
           an
           Elaborate
           Malice
           they
           have
           Expressed
           by
           their
           manifold
           out-rages
           committed
           in
           the
           East
           and
           West-Indies
           ,
           where
           (
           that
           no
           Villany
           may
           be
           unpractised
           )
           to
           Improve
           their
           Interests
           ,
           they
           have
           added
           Hypocrisie
           to
           their
           Avarice
           ,
           and
           to
           
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           Murder
           .
           The
           Innocent
           Blood
           which
           they
           have
           spilt
           ,
           doth
           cry
           aloud
           for
           Vengeance
           ;
           Nor
           can
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           fall
           asleep
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           lodged
           in
           the
           Memories
           of
           Righteous
           Men
           ,
           and
           kept
           awake
           by
           the
           Industry
           of
           faithfull
           Historians
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           Ruder
           Pen
           of
           him
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             (
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Highness
             ,
             )
          
           
             Your
             Most
             Humble
             ,
             and
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             ,
             
               Robert
               Codrington
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           Combinations
           and
           Endeavours
           of
           the
           States
           General
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           against
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           this
           Nation
           have
           been
           so
           insupportably
           Insolent
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           upon
           the
           Cry
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           did
           sollicite
           him
           to
           take
           some
           extraordinary
           way
           to
           give
           Redress
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           for
           the
           many
           and
           daily
           Injuries
           they
           sustained
           from
           them
           by
           their
           Depredations
           at
           Sea
           ,
           for
           the
           Horrid
           and
           Barbarous
           Cruelties
           inflicted
           on
           them
           in
           the
           East
           and
           West-Indies
           ,
           which
           being
           as
           
           odious
           in
           their
           Nature
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           remarkable
           in
           their
           Number
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           onely
           Cause
           that
           these
           pains
           are
           taken
           to
           give
           a
           general
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           exhibiting
           this
           Brief
           ,
           but
           most
           true
           Account
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Undoubted
           Right
           ,
           and
           sole
           Propriety
           in
           the
           
             English
             ,
             Scottish
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Irish
             Seas
          
           :
           A
           truth
           as
           Antient
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Eminent
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           held
           forth
           and
           attested
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           High
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           heretofore
           confessed
           also
           by
           divers
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Book
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           faithfully
           represented
           to
           you
           ;
           But
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           late
           practise
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           (
           without
           examining
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           the
           Act
           )
           to
           put
           their
           Oares
           into
           every
           Boat
           ,
           where
           Gain
           and
           Profit
           doth
           appear
           .
           It
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           tempted
           them
           to
           invade
           the
           Islands
           of
           
             Moluccos
             ,
             Lantore
          
           ,
           and
           Polleroon
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           the
           English
           for
           some
           years
           had
           possessed
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           entertain
           the
           least
           jealousie
           of
           opposition
           from
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           they
           knew
           heretofore
           had
           been
           oblidged
           to
           them
           for
           many
           antient
           good
           Offices
           in
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           their
           greatest
           safety
           did
           depend
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           lately
           were
           conjoyned
           with
           them
           in
           
           a
           strict
           Alliance
           and
           Confederacy
           for
           Partnership
           in
           the
           
           East-Indie-Trade
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1619.
           
           Neither
           did
           they
           fear
           the
           Natives
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           to
           express
           a
           greater
           Inclination
           of
           good
           will
           unto
           them
           then
           to
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           for
           the
           English
           aimed
           at
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           a
           lawful
           and
           competent
           profit
           by
           Commerce
           and
           Traffick
           with
           the
           Natives
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           ;
           And
           though
           in
           some
           places
           the
           English
           had
           erected
           some
           Forts
           ,
           and
           setled
           some
           Strength
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           by
           any
           Force
           or
           Violence
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           good
           will
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           with
           their
           own
           good
           liking
           ,
           and
           consent
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           security
           of
           their
           Trade
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           voluntary
           submission
           of
           the
           Natives
           to
           the
           Obedience
           and
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           which
           submission
           the
           Antient
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           said
           Natives
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           own
           Immunities
           were
           comprehended
           ,
           and
           reserved
           :
           In
           this
           Establishment
           the
           English
           did
           conceive
           themselves
           to
           be
           secure
           enough
           ;
           when
           behold
           the
           Dutch
           (
           who
           would
           be
           no
           better
           Neighbours
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Indies
           then
           in
           Europe
           )
           began
           to
           quarrel
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           us
           in
           our
           Trade
           to
           free
           Places
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           better
           to
           obtain
           ,
           they
           oftentimes
           seized
           upon
           our
           Ships
           ,
           and
           
           Goods
           ,
           and
           finding
           this
           violence
           not
           to
           Answer
           their
           Expectation
           ,
           they
           at
           the
           last
           contrived
           to
           make
           themselves
           the
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           the
           vast
           profits
           of
           those
           Places
           ;
           In
           the
           pursuit
           whereof
           ,
           they
           have
           razed
           and
           demolished
           the
           English
           Forts
           ,
           and
           laying
           violent
           hands
           on
           the
           English
           themselves
           ,
           who
           made
           not
           the
           least
           Resistance
           ;
           they
           have
           tyed
           them
           to
           stakes
           with
           Ropes
           about
           their
           Necks
           ;
           they
           have
           seized
           upon
           their
           Goods
           ,
           they
           have
           Imprisoned
           their
           Persons
           ,
           they
           have
           Whipped
           them
           at
           the
           Post
           in
           the
           open
           Market
           Place
           ,
           and
           having
           washed
           their
           torn
           and
           wounded
           Bodies
           with
           Vinegar
           and
           Salt
           ,
           they
           have
           again
           doubled
           their
           scourges
           to
           multiply
           their
           Torments
           ;
           they
           have
           dragged
           them
           from
           thence
           to
           places
           almost
           inaccessible
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           steepness
           and
           roughness
           ,
           and
           having
           thrown
           them
           down
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           if
           any
           Sence
           of
           life
           remained
           ,
           they
           have
           added
           new
           oppression
           to
           their
           weary
           and
           bruised
           limbs
           ,
           by
           the
           heavy
           weights
           of
           Iron
           ;
           To
           these
           deliberate
           Torments
           the
           cruelties
           of
           other
           Nations
           are
           but
           Courtesies
           ,
           and
           Death
           it self
           a
           Mercy
           ;
           And
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           absolute
           Lords
           in
           the
           Indies
           they
           have
           assumed
           a
           Power
           to
           themselves
           in
           the
           deciding
           of
           the
           controversies
           between
           the
           
           English
           and
           the
           Indians
           for
           matters
           passed
           quite
           out
           of
           their
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           when
           Law
           and
           Right
           have
           pleaded
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           Executed
           their
           Decrees
           by
           violence
           .
           These
           be
           they
           who
           have
           laid
           a
           claim
           to
           His
           Maiesties
           Interests
           on
           his
           own
           Brittish
           Seas
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           allow
           them
           proper
           unto
           Him
           ,
           they
           have
           declared
           them
           common
           unto
           All
           :
           At
           the
           first
           they
           begged
           leave
           for
           their
           Fishing
           on
           the
           English
           Seas
           ,
           which
           being
           granted
           them
           by
           the
           accustomed
           Indulgence
           of
           our
           Princes
           ,
           they
           have
           so
           presumed
           upon
           their
           lenity
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           they
           have
           made
           a
           Law
           in
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           That
           the
           English
           shal
           Sell
           no
           white
           Herrings
           ,
           nor
           other
           Fish
           there
           upon
           penalty
           of
           Confiscation
           ;
           They
           are
           Fishing
           on
           the
           English
           Seas
           from
           June
           unto
           November
           ,
           and
           seem
           there
           to
           dwel
           amongst
           the
           Fish
           for
           26
           weeks
           together
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           the
           havock
           which
           they
           make
           in
           destroying
           the
           Spawn
           and
           Fry
           of
           Fish
           that
           comes
           into
           their
           Netts
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           is
           as
           remarkable
           as
           what
           they
           carry
           away
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Mathematitian
           ,
           Doctor
           Dee
           ,
           
           almost
           one
           hundred
           years
           since
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           incredible
           spoyle
           of
           Fry
           and
           Spawn
           ,
           which
           is
           yearly
           made
           on
           the
           River
           of
           Thames
           ,
           and
           other
           Rivers
           belonging
           to
           this
           
           Island
           ,
           doth
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           yearly
           spoyled
           on
           those
           Rivers
           ,
           2000
           Cart-loads
           of
           fresh
           fish
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           so
           proved
           to
           be
           Market-able
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           destroyed
           in
           their
           Nonage
           ;
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           his
           Assertion
           in
           his
           own
           words
           ;
           
             It
             is
             probable
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             in
             all
          
           England
           
             by
             the
             manifold
             disorder
             used
             about
             the
             destroying
             of
             Fry
             and
             Spawn
             ,
             there
             is
             yearly
             spoyled
             or
             hindred
             the
             Brood
             of
             2000
             Cart-loads
             of
             fresh
             Fish
             of
             middle
             Marketable-skantlin
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             value
             of
             which
             2000
             Cart-loads
             ,
             do
             amount
             to
             90000
             Bushels
             of
             fresh
             Fish
             ,
             six
             Quarters
             going
             to
             a
             Cart-load
             ,
             which
             one
             with
             another
             being
             rated
             at
             five
             shillings
             a
             Bushel
             ,
             doth
             amount
             in
             currant
          
           English
           
             Money
             ,
             to
             the
             sum
          
           of20500l
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             quantity
             of
             Fish
             also
             would
             maintain
             for
             one
             day
             ,
             One
             thousand
             thousand
             ,
             and
             eight
             hundred
             thousand
             Men
             ;
             or
             nine
             hundred
             thousand
             Men
             two
             dayes
             ;
             or
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             Men
             six
             dayes
             ,
             or
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             ,
             eighteen
             dayes
             ,
             or
             fifty
             thousand
             Men
             thirty
             six
             dayes
             ,
             or
             five
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             Men
             six
             and
             twenty
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           by
           our
           own
           Neglect
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           destruction
           of
           Fish
           is
           made
           in
           our
           own
           Rivers
           ,
           what
           may
           we
           conceive
           the
           disorders
           to
           be
           which
           are
           made
           on
           the
           
             English
             Seas
          
           ,
           by
           those
           whose
           business
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           think
           all
           is
           Fish
           that
           comes
           to
           Net
           ,
           and
           whose
           Trade
           to
           Plunder
           ;
           The
           time
           of
           our
           patience
           hath
           been
           long
           ,
           their
           promises
           of
           Redress
           numerous
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           Injuries
           we
           have
           received
           insupportable
           :
           To
           give
           you
           in
           this
           place
           a
           more
           large
           Account
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           Anticipate
           your
           Understanding
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           for
           your
           further
           Satisfaction
           ,
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           particulars
           in
           the
           Book
           it self
           :
           Farewell
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             map of England, Ireland, Scotland, and Western Europe.
          
        
         
         
           
             
               An
               Exact
               ▪
               Map
               ▪
               Containing
               the
               Isles
               of
               Great
               Brittaine
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               with
               the
               Severall
               Coastings
               that
               Surround
               the
               Same
               :
               As
               also
               the
               adjacent
               parts
               of
               all
               the
               other
               neighbouring
               Nations
               :
               Drawne
               according
               to
               the
               best
               and
               latest
               Discoveries
               ,
               Sold
               by
               A.
               Kembe
               ,
               E.
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               R.
               Clavell
               by
               an
               experienced
               Hand
            
             lower half of map on page 9.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Propriety
           and
           Dominion
           of
           the
           KING
           of
           Great
           Brittain
           on
           His
           SEAS
           ;
           Asserted
           against
           all
           Opposers
           ,
           and
           Confirmed
           from
           all
           Ages
           ,
           to
           this
           Present
           Time.
           
        
         
           FOR
           the
           better
           Understanding
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           the
           first
           place
           lay
           down
           these
           Two
           Propositions
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             is
             not
             common
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             but
             is
             capable
             of
             Private
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Second
           ,
           Is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             KING
          
           ofGREAT
           BRITTAIN
           
             Is
             LORD
             of
             the
             SEA
             Flowing
             about
             ,
             as
             an
             Inseparable
             and
             Perpetual
             Appendant
             of
             the
          
           Brit●●sh
           Empire
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           we
           shall
           insist
           on
           these
           Propositions
           ,
           We
           shall
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           remove
           some
           Objections
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           them
           :
           Some
           are
           drawn
           from
           the
           Freedome
           of
           Commerce
           or
           Traffique
           ,
           which
           by
           many
           are
           affirmed
           to
           be
           so
           Naturall
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           no
           where
           be
           abolished
           by
           any
           Law
           or
           Custome
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           it
           is
           unjust
           to
           Deny
           Merchants
           the
           Benefit
           of
           Commerce
           and
           Navigation
           .
        
         
           Other
           Objections
           are
           drawn
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Sea
           it self
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           commonly
           alleaged
           that
           the
           Sea
           is
           altered
           ,
           and
           shifted
           every
           Moment
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           thereof
           ,
           through
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           new
           waters
           ,
           alwayes
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           remains
           so
           little
           the
           same
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           (
           the
           Channel
           onely
           excepted
           )
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           ever
           be
           retained
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           any
           One
           Particular
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           proved
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Sea
           is
           altogether
           as
           capable
           of
           Private
           Dominion
           ,
           as
           the
           Land
           ;
           The
           Words
           of
           GOD
           in
           
           the
           Book
           of
           Numbers
           are
           express
           ;
           
             And
             let
             your
             Borders
             be
             the
             Great
             Sea
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           the
           main
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           its
           Isles
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           plainly
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           a
           Private
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           no
           otherwise
           then
           of
           Land
           arose
           from
           humane
           Distribution
           :
           
           We
           read
           ,
           that
           Pompey
           the
           Great
           ,
           being
           Master
           of
           a
           Huge
           Navy
           ,
           had
           a
           Commission
           given
           him
           from
           the
           Senate
           ,
           as
           absolute
           Lord
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           The
           like
           had
           
             Mark
             Anthony
          
           some
           few
           years
           after
           him
           ;
           And
           many
           of
           the
           Roman
           Historians
           have
           called
           the
           Sea
           ,
           their
           Sea
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           wholly
           subdued
           to
           the
           Roman
           Power
           .
        
         
           We
           might
           here
           alleage
           many
           Examples
           how
           long
           the
           Lidians
           ,
           the
           Phygians
           ,
           the
           Rhodians
           ,
           the
           Phaenicians
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Eastern
           Nations
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           have
           been
           Lords
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           Thy
           Borders
           are
           in
           the
           midst
           or
           heart
           of
           the
           Sea
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           of
           the
           
             Tyrians
             :
             Quintus
             Curtius
          
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Tyre
           builded
           by
           Agenor
           ,
           
           made
           not
           onely
           the
           neighbouring
           Sea
           ,
           but
           what
           Seas
           soever
           her
           ships
           sayled
           into
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           her
           Dominion
           :
           There
           was
           an
           ancient
           custome
           used
           in
           the
           
           East
           ,
           that
           when
           Great
           Kings
           had
           a
           design
           to
           bring
           any
           Nation
           under
           their
           Power
           ,
           they
           commanded
           Water
           ,
           and
           Earth
           ,
           the
           pledges
           of
           Empire
           and
           Dominion
           to
           be
           delivered
           unto
           them
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Land
           was
           signified
           by
           such
           a
           token
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           affirmed
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           
           for
           both
           Polybeius
           ,
           and
           Appian
           affirme
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           Enjoyed
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Sea
           without
           all
           Controversy
           ,
           as
           received
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           ;
           And
           if
           we
           take
           a
           view
           of
           these
           late
           Times
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Rights
           and
           Customes
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           present
           are
           in
           high
           Reputation
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           Common-Wealth
           of
           Venice
           have
           enjoyed
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Adriatick
           Sea
           for
           many
           Ages
           :
           The
           Tuscans
           to
           this
           day
           have
           an
           Absolute
           Dominion
           in
           the
           Tyrhene
           Sea
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Genoa
           in
           the
           Lygustick
           ;
           the
           like
           we
           may
           alledge
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           of
           Norway
           ;
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           is
           admitted
           amongst
           those
           things
           that
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           
           and
           received
           into
           the
           Customes
           of
           Nations
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           nothing
           at
           all
           can
           be
           found
           to
           controule
           it
           in
           the
           Custonies
           of
           our
           latter
           Times
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           being
           Borderers
           upon
           the
           Sea-Dominions
           of
           others
           ,
           do
           strive
           to
           violate
           the
           Rights
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           under
           the
           pretense
           of
           Civil
           Community
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           Objection
           concerning
           the
           Freedome
           of
           Commerce
           and
           Passage
           pretended
           to
           be
           common
           to
           All
           ;
           It
           is
           most
           evident
           from
           the
           Customes
           of
           all
           Times
           ,
           that
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           Free
           Passage
           hath
           ever
           been
           so
           limited
           by
           Princes
           in
           their
           Territories
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           either
           permitted
           ,
           or
           prohibited
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Publick
           Good.
           Princes
           are
           concerned
           to
           be
           wary
           and
           carefull
           ,
           that
           they
           admit
           no
           such
           Strangers
           or
           Commerce
           where
           the
           Common-Wealth
           may
           receive
           any
           Damage
           thereby
           :
           And
           Aristotle
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           saith
           ,
           
           That
           provision
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           by
           Lawes
           ,
           with
           whom
           Subjects
           may
           ,
           or
           may
           not
           converse
           :
           Moreover
           it
           is
           commonly
           provided
           in
           
           Leagues
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           lawfull
           for
           either
           Party
           to
           sayle
           into
           each
           others
           Ports
           ,
           Coasts
           ,
           or
           Harbours
           with
           such
           a
           number
           of
           Ships
           ,
           as
           may
           give
           a
           just
           occasion
           of
           Fear
           or
           Jealousie
           that
           Force
           is
           intended
           ;
           except
           leave
           be
           first
           had
           of
           that
           Party
           under
           whose
           Jurisdiction
           those
           Places
           are
           ,
           or
           unless
           they
           be
           driven
           thither
           by
           Tempest
           ,
           or
           other
           Necessity
           ,
           to
           avoid
           a
           greater
           Force
           ,
           or
           the
           Danger
           of
           Shipwrack
           :
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           Bodine
           affirmeth
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           prohibite
           any
           Forreigner
           from
           entring
           the
           Borders
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           force
           him
           out
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           entred
           the
           Borders
           ,
           not
           only
           if
           a
           War
           be
           on
           foot
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           the
           Priviledges
           ,
           Safety
           ,
           and
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           may
           not
           be
           corrupted
           by
           conversation
           with
           Strangers
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           that
           Objection
           concerning
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           (
           it
           is
           alledged
           )
           doth
           render
           it
           unfit
           for
           private
           Dominion
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           ever
           in
           motion
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           remains
           the
           same
           :
           Suppose
           we
           grant
           that
           it
           be
           so
           flowing
           ,
           as
           is
           usualy
           said
           of
           the
           most
           Northernly
           Seas
           ;
           
           yet
           certainly
           the
           Channels
           ,
           and
           
           Places
           through
           which
           the
           waters
           flow
           remain
           ever
           the
           same
           ,
           although
           the
           waters
           themselves
           do
           shift
           ,
           and
           change
           continually
           .
           In
           the
           Germane
           Empire
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Civil
           Law
           )
           Rivers
           are
           all
           of
           them
           of
           Publick
           Use
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           are
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Emperours
           private
           Patrimony
           ,
           
           and
           amongst
           the
           Royalties
           belonging
           to
           his
           Exchequer
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           others
           by
           his
           Grant
           ,
           have
           a
           yearly
           Revenue
           out
           of
           the
           Fisheries
           in
           them
           ;
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           common
           then
           an
           Asserting
           of
           the
           Private
           Dominion
           of
           Rivers
           ,
           in
           the
           Lawes
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Poland
          
           ,
           and
           Venice
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           of
           all
           Nations
           whose
           Customes
           are
           known
           ;
           seeing
           therefore
           that
           a
           Dominion
           and
           Propriety
           of
           Rivers
           hath
           been
           every
           where
           acknowledged
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           Owners
           of
           any
           Sea
           whatsoever
           ?
           Since
           the
           always
           running
           and
           flowing
           Nature
           of
           water
           can
           no
           more
           hinder
           a
           Dominion
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           Rivers
           themselves
           are
           but
           little
           Seas
           ;
           as
           the
           Sea
           it self
           ,
           to
           its
           fluide
           Constitution
           ,
           
           is
           but
           a
           River
           ,
           the
           one
           differing
           only
           in
           bignes
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           Antients
           ;
           In
           the
           very
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           all
           the
           Gatherings
           together
           of
           the
           waters
           are
           called
           Seas
           :
           Many
           Lakes
           have
           been
           called
           Seas
           ;
           
           Tiberias
           by
           St.
           Luke
           is
           called
           a
           Lake
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           a
           Sea.
           Asphaltites
           is
           by
           
             Pliny
             ,
             Solinus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           termed
           a
           Lake
           ,
           but
           by
           Moses
           in
           the
           Fourteenth
           of
           
             Genesis
             ,
             the
             Salt
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           by
           most
           of
           the
           late
           Writers
           ,
           
             the
             Dead
             Sea.
          
           
        
         
           They
           indeed
           ,
           who
           make
           use
           of
           such
           frivolous
           subtilties
           ,
           as
           these
           to
           oppose
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           deserve
           to
           be
           turned
           over
           to
           the
           Phylosophers
           ,
           Heraclitus
           and
           Epicharmus
           ,
           who
           taught
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           so
           altered
           ,
           changed
           ,
           and
           renewed
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           this
           World
           continues
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           instant
           immediately
           going
           before
           .
           Our
           Bodies
           (
           saith
           Seneca
           )
           are
           hurried
           like
           Rivers
           ;
           whatsoever
           thou
           seest
           ,
           runneth
           with
           Time
           ;
           Not
           one
           of
           all
           those
           things
           that
           are
           visible
           continueth
           ;
           I
           even
           whilest
           I
           speak
           of
           these
           changes
           am
           changed
           my self
           :
           But
           let
           
           such
           men
           as
           dream
           that
           the
           fluide
           Inconstant
           Nature
           of
           the
           Sea
           disproves
           the
           private
           Dominion
           of
           it
           ,
           entertain
           the
           same
           opinion
           if
           they
           please
           with
           these
           Men
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           grant
           also
           ,
           that
           themselves
           are
           not
           Owners
           or
           Possessors
           ,
           of
           Houses
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           or
           Money
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           that
           Argument
           ,
           that
           the
           water
           is
           open
           to
           All
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           Law
           ,
           it
           must
           lye
           open
           at
           all
           times
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           trifling
           Argument
           .
           Before
           the
           first
           Distribution
           of
           things
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Land
           which
           did
           not
           lye
           open
           unto
           All
           before
           it
           came
           under
           particular
           Possession
           :
           In
           many
           places
           payment
           is
           made
           for
           the
           use
           of
           water
           ;
           as
           amongst
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           Delph-Land
           a
           Custome
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Jus
             Grutae
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           ever
           been
           under
           the
           care
           of
           those
           Officers
           ,
           called
           in
           
             Dutch
             ,
             Pluymgraven
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Beer-Brewers
           are
           obliged
           to
           pay
           them
           the
           hundreth
           part
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           water
           .
        
         
           Some
           men
           may
           here
           object
           that
           saying
           of
           Antonius
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             Sovereign
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             is
             Sovereign
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           
           The
           True
           and
           Genuine
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           is
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           Lord
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           I
           Govern
           the
           World
           by
           my
           own
           Law
           ;
           but
           the
           Rhodian
           Law
           ,
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           because
           by
           this
           Law
           Justice
           is
           administred
           on
           the
           Sea
           ;
           therefore
           let
           this
           case
           of
           Eudaemon
           concerning
           Navigation
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           Rhodian
           Law
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           none
           of
           our
           Lawes
           doth
           oppose
           the
           same
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           unlesse
           he
           will
           renounce
           his
           own
           Reason
           ,
           who
           will
           affirme
           ,
           that
           any
           Denial
           is
           made
           of
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           in
           that
           Answer
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           least
           Tittle
           can
           be
           found
           in
           it
           against
           the
           Dominion
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           in
           general
           given
           you
           an
           account
           ,
           that
           almost
           amongst
           all
           Nations
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           allowed
           a
           Private
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           we
           shall
           now
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Antient
           Brittains
           did
           Enjoy
           and
           Possesse
           the
           Sea
           as
           Lords
           thereof
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           subjected
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Power
          
           :
           It
           is
           upon
           good
           ground
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Antient
           History
           ,
           whereunto
           any
           credit
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           about
           the
           Affaires
           of
           
           Brittain
           ,
           is
           not
           elder
           then
           the
           Time
           of
           
             Cajus
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           
           the
           Ages
           before
           him
           being
           too
           obscured
           with
           Fables
           ;
           but
           at
           his
           coming
           we
           finde
           many
           clear
           passages
           of
           the
           Brittains
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           flowing
           about
           them
           ,
           especially
           the
           South
           and
           East
           part
           thereof
           ,
           as
           a
           perpetual
           Appendant
           of
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           the
           Island
           ;
           For
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           used
           the
           Sea
           as
           their
           own
           ,
           for
           Navigation
           ,
           and
           Fishing
           ,
           but
           also
           permitted
           none
           ,
           besides
           Merchants
           to
           sayle
           into
           the
           Island
           without
           their
           leave
           ;
           nor
           any
           Man
           at
           all
           to
           view
           ,
           or
           sound
           their
           Sea-Coasts
           ,
           or
           their
           Harbours
           :
           And
           though
           at
           Caesars
           first
           Arrival
           ,
           they
           were
           Terrified
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           long
           ships
           beaked
           with
           Brass
           or
           Iron
           ;
           and
           they
           fled
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           from
           it
           to
           the
           In-lands
           ,
           being
           not
           sufficiently
           provided
           for
           such
           a
           Sea-fight
           as
           was
           then
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           never
           had
           been
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           yet
           most
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Vessels
           of
           their
           own
           in
           which
           they
           used
           to
           Coast
           about
           the
           Neighbouring
           Seas
           :
           And
           though
           mention
           is
           made
           by
           Writers
           ,
           that
           commonly
           they
           were
           framed
           
           with
           Twiggs
           (
           as
           the
           fashion
           then
           was
           in
           the
           more
           Antient
           Nations
           )
           and
           covered
           with
           Oxe-Hides
           ;
           yet
           with
           good
           ground
           we
           may
           conceive
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           Build
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           ships
           of
           War
           ;
           of
           a
           far
           more
           commodious
           ,
           and
           solid
           substance
           ,
           for
           the
           Guarding
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           the
           Isles
           :
           We
           read
           in
           Caesar's
           Commentaries
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           strong
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           besides
           their
           Twiggs
           and
           Leathern
           Vessels
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           considerable
           Navy
           which
           was
           able
           at
           pleasure
           to
           Encounter
           the
           ships
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           that
           were
           best
           Armed
           :
           But
           the
           Southernly
           Parts
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           being
           Invaded
           by
           the
           Emperour
           Claudius
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           surrendred
           to
           them
           ;
           the
           Brittish
           Sea
           ,
           following
           the
           Fate
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           was
           annexed
           with
           it
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Brittish
           Sea
           ,
           as
           being
           continually
           United
           to
           the
           Island
           ,
           or
           an
           Inseparable
           Concomitant
           thereof
           ,
           many
           remarquable
           passages
           have
           proceeded
           amongst
           those
           who
           have
           left
           unto
           Posterity
           the
           Atchievements
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           
           Masters
           of
           this
           Island
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           was
           declining
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           scarce
           Forces
           enough
           to
           Guard
           the
           City
           it self
           ,
           The
           Brittains
           about
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
           Four
           Hundred
           and
           Fourscore
           ,
           did
           cast
           off
           the
           Roman
           Government
           ,
           and
           setled
           a
           Common-Wealth
           after
           their
           own
           liking
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Saxons
           Inhabiting
           the
           Shoar
           over
           against
           them
           ,
           had
           a
           great
           and
           greedy
           mind
           unto
           it
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           People
           extreamly
           given
           to
           Piracy
           ,
           the
           Romans
           were
           accustomed
           to
           appoint
           an
           Officer
           to
           drive
           them
           away
           ,
           called
           ,
           The
           Count
           
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Shore
             throughout
             Brittain
             .
          
           These
           Saxons
           being
           sent
           for
           by
           the
           Brittains
           to
           Assist
           them
           against
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           did
           get
           at
           length
           the
           whole
           Power
           into
           their
           own
           hand
           .
           
           These
           Saxons
           being
           Arch
           Pirats
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           know
           ,
           but
           were
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Dangers
           of
           the
           Sea.
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Danes
           and
           Normans
           ,
           for
           these
           names
           being
           promiscuously
           used
           ,
           do
           often
           signifie
           the
           same
           Nation
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficiently
           attested
           ,
           by
           
             Regino
             ,
             Dudo
          
           ,
           the
           Monk
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           And
           
           these
           People
           had
           so
           great
           and
           so
           admirable
           a
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Sea
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           by
           an
           exquisite
           observation
           of
           the
           Tides
           ,
           and
           Ebbings
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           reckon
           their
           Months
           and
           Years
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           Computations
           of
           years
           thereby
           .
           In
           Antient
           Records
           ,
           diverse
           particulars
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           which
           most
           plainly
           show
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Saxons
           and
           Danes
           had
           a
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Sea
           ,
           whilest
           they
           Reigned
           in
           Brittain
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           ,
           
           we
           read
           in
           Asserius
           Bishop
           of
           Sherburn
           ,
           that
           Hengist
           being
           invited
           into
           England
           by
           the
           Perswasions
           of
           Vortigern
           ,
           there
           came
           presently
           afterwards
           to
           recruit
           him
           Octa
           and
           Ebissa
           ,
           who
           putting
           Pitates
           aboard
           his
           ships
           ,
           he
           charged
           them
           to
           Guard
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           Sea.
           You
           are
           to
           understand
           that
           the
           word
           Pirate
           was
           not
           then
           taken
           (
           as
           now
           commonly
           it
           is
           )
           for
           Robbers
           or
           Rovers
           ,
           but
           for
           such
           who
           being
           the
           most
           skilfull
           in
           Sea-Affairs
           ,
           were
           judged
           to
           be
           the
           fittest
           Men
           to
           Encounter
           with
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           The
           word
           ,
           sayes
           my
           Authour
           ,
           doth
           seem
           to
           be
           deriv'd
           from
           the
           Greek
           ,
           
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Pira
           ,
           in
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           signifieth
           Craft
           ,
           or
           Art
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           Art
           in
           Maritine
           Discipline
           they
           are
           now
           called
           Pirates
           which
           infest
           the
           Seas
           .
           But
           amongst
           these
           Kings
           none
           was
           more
           Potent
           then
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           who
           possessing
           an
           Absolute
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           sayled
           round
           about
           it
           every
           Year
           ,
           and
           secured
           it
           with
           a
           constant
           Guard.
           It
           is
           Recorded
           that
           these
           ships
           being
           very
           stout
           ones
           ,
           
           were
           in
           number
           One
           Thousand
           Two
           Hundred
           ;
           Other
           Writers
           affirm
           that
           they
           were
           Foure
           Thousand
           ;
           the
           Abbot
           of
           
             Jorvaux
             ,
             John
             Bramton
          
           by
           name
           ,
           doth
           number
           them
           to
           be
           Four
           Thousand
           ,
           and
           Eight
           Hundred
           sayle
           :
           And
           what
           Dominion
           King
           Edgar
           had
           ,
           as
           Absolute
           Lord
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           appears
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           I
           Edgar
           
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Islands
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             of
             the
             Ocean
             lying
             round
             about
          
           Brittain
           ,
           
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             that
             are
             Included
             within
             the
             Circuit
             thereof
             Supream
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             ,
             do
             render
             my
             thanks
             to
             Almighty
             GOD
             My
             KING
             ,
             who
             hath
             Enlarged
             my
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Exalted
             it
             above
             the
             Royal
             Estate
             of
             my
             Progenitors
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             Arrived
             to
             the
             Monarchy
             
             of
             all
          
           England
           
             ever
             since
          
           Athelstan
           ;
           
             yet
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             hath
             favoured
             me
             to
             Subdue
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Island
             in
             the
             Ocean
             with
             their
             most
             Stout
             and
             Mighty
             Kings
             ,
             even
             as
             far
             as
          
           Norway
           ,
           
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             together
             with
             their
             most
             Famous
             City
             of
          
           Dublin
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           King
           Canutus
           left
           a
           Testimony
           whereby
           he
           most
           expresly
           Asserteth
           the
           Sea
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Dominion
           :
           For
           placing
           himself
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           High
           Tide
           upon
           Southampton
           shoare
           ,
           he
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           made
           tryal
           of
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Sea
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Sea
             art
             under
             my
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             the
             Land
             also
             which
             I
             sit
             upon
             is
             mine
             ;
             And
             there
             was
             never
             any
             that
             disobeyed
             my
             Command
             without
             Punishment
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             command
             thee
             not
             to
             ascend
             upon
             my
             Land
             ,
             nor
             do
             thou
             presume
             to
             wet
             the
             Feet
             or
             Garments
             of
             Thy
             Sovereign
             :
          
           But
           although
           the
           Event
           did
           not
           answer
           his
           Expectation
           ,
           yet
           most
           plain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           here
           he
           openly
           professed
           himself
           to
           be
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
         
           From
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Saxons
           and
           Danes
           ,
           we
           shall
           Descend
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Normans
           ;
           where
           by
           many
           Notable
           and
           Cleer
           Proofs
           we
           shall
           finde
           ;
           That
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Custody
           ,
           Government
           ,
           or
           Admiralty
           of
           the
           English
           Sea
           did
           belong
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Adjacent
           Islands
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Leave
           of
           Passage
           through
           this
           Sea
           ,
           was
           granted
           unto
           Forreigners
           upon
           Request
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Fishing
           ,
           was
           upon
           Courtesie
           Allowed
           to
           Forreigners
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           Protection
           given
           to
           the
           Fisher-men
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Limits
           were
           Prescribed
           to
           Forreigners
           ;
           who
           being
           in
           Hostility
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           both
           in
           Amity
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           made
           Prize
           of
           each
           other
           on
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Records
           whereby
           this
           Dominion
           is
           expressely
           Asserted
           as
           a
           most
           Undoubted
           Right
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Kings
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           First
           ,
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           Cleer
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           
           England
           ,
           have
           been
           Accustomed
           to
           Constitute
           Governours
           ,
           or
           Commanders
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Charge
           to
           Guard
           the
           English
           Seas
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           called
           
             Custodes
             Navium
          
           ,
           or
           
             Custodes
             Maritimi
          
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Officers
           that
           were
           called
           Butsecarli
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           that
           Breviary
           of
           England
           ,
           called
           
             Doomes
             Day
          
           :
           
           In
           this
           Number
           was
           
             Thomas
             de
             Moleton
          
           ,
           who
           is
           Stiled
           Captain
           and
           Guardian
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           
             Hugh
             de
             Cerquen
          
           ;
           Afterwards
           the
           Title
           of
           Guardians
           ,
           was
           changed
           into
           that
           of
           Admiral
           ,
           as
           is
           alleaged
           by
           
             Thomas
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Edward
           the
           First
           .
           
           We
           finde
           that
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Edward
           the
           third
           ;
           The
           Principal
           End
           of
           Calling
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           concerning
           the
           Preservation
           of
           Peace
           ,
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ;
           giving
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Land
           and
           Sea
           together
           made
           one
           entire
           Body
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           
           
             Hugh
             Calverley
          
           was
           made
           Admiral
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           saith
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           and
           the
           Universal
           Custody
           of
           the
           Sea
           was
           committed
           by
           our
           Kings
           ,
           to
           the
           High
           Admirals
           of
           England
           .
        
         
         
           And
           that
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           is
           properly
           in
           the
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           those
           Tributes
           and
           Customes
           that
           were
           Imposed
           and
           Payed
           for
           the
           Guard
           and
           Protection
           of
           them
           ;
           The
           Tribute
           called
           the
           Danegeld
           ,
           was
           paid
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           
             English
             Saxons
          
           ,
           which
           amounted
           to
           four
           shillings
           upon
           every
           Hide
           of
           Land
           ,
           for
           the
           defending
           of
           the
           Dominion
           by
           Sea.
           
           
             Roger
             Houerden
          
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           paid
           until
           the
           Time
           of
           King
           Stephen
           .
           Afterwards
           Subsidies
           have
           been
           demanded
           of
           the
           People
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           Account
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Parliament-Records
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           it
           is
           Observable
           ;
           That
           a
           Custome
           was
           imposed
           upon
           every
           Ship
           that
           passed
           through
           the
           Northern
           Admiralty
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Thames
           along
           the
           Eastern
           Shoare
           of
           England
           towards
           the
           North-East
           ,
           for
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           a
           Guard
           for
           the
           Seas
           .
           Neither
           was
           this
           Imposed
           onely
           upon
           the
           English
           ,
           but
           also
           upon
           the
           Ships
           of
           Forreigners
           ,
           payment
           was
           made
           at
           the
           Rate
           of
           six
           pence
           a
           Tun
           upon
           every
           Vessell
           that
           passed
           by
           ,
           such
           Ships
           only
           
           excepted
           ,
           that
           brought
           Merchandize
           out
           of
           Flanders
           into
           London
           .
           If
           a
           Vessel
           were
           imployed
           to
           Fish
           for
           Herrings
           ,
           it
           payed
           the
           Rate
           of
           Six
           pence
           a
           week
           upon
           every
           Tun
           ;
           If
           for
           other
           kind
           of
           Fish
           ,
           so
           much
           was
           to
           be
           payed
           every
           three
           weeks
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           brought
           Coles
           to
           London
           from
           New-Castle
           ,
           paid
           it
           every
           three
           Moneths
           ;
           But
           if
           a
           Vessel
           were
           bound
           North-wards
           ,
           to
           
             Prussia
             ,
             Scone
          
           ,
           or
           Norway
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Countries
           ,
           it
           payed
           a
           particular
           Custome
           according
           to
           the
           Weight
           and
           Proportion
           of
           the
           Freight
           ;
           And
           if
           any
           were
           unwilling
           ,
           it
           was
           Lawful
           to
           Compel
           them
           to
           pay
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Place
           we
           shall
           give
           you
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           usual
           form
           of
           a
           Commission
           ,
           
           whereby
           the
           High
           Admiral
           of
           England
           is
           Invested
           with
           Authority
           for
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           it
           runneth
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
        
         
           VVE
           Give
           and
           Grant
           to
           N.
           the
           Office
           of
           our
           Great
           Admiral
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             Wales
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dominions
           and
           Islands
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           also
           of
           our
           Town
           of
           Calais
           ,
           and
           our
           Marches
           thereof
           ,
           
             Normandy
             ,
             Acquitayn
          
           ,
           
           and
           Gascoign
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           Made
           ,
           Appointed
           ,
           and
           Ordained
           :
           And
           by
           these
           Presents
           we
           Make
           Appoint
           ,
           and
           Ordain
           ,
           ●im
           the
           said
           N.
           our
           Admiral
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           Wales
           ,
           and
           our
           Dominions
           and
           Isles
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           our
           Town
           of
           Calais
           ,
           and
           our
           Marches
           thereof
           ,
           
             Normandy
             ,
             Gascoign
          
           ,
           and
           Aquitayn
           ,
           as
           also
           General
           Governour
           over
           all
           our
           Fleets
           and
           SEAS
           of
           our
           said
           Kingdomes
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           our
           Dominions
           and
           Islands
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           know
           ye
           further
           ,
           that
           we
           of
           our
           especial
           Grace
           ,
           and
           upon
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           do
           Give
           and
           Grant
           to
           the
           said
           N
           our
           Great
           Admiral
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Governour
           General
           over
           our
           Fleets
           and
           Seas
           aforesaid
           ;
           all
           manner
           of
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           Authorities
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Fees
           ,
           Profits
           Duties
           ,
           Emoluments
           ,
           Wracks
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           cast
           Goods
           ,
           Regards
           ,
           Advantages
           ,
           Commodities
           ,
           Preheminences
           ,
           Priviledges
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           the
           said
           Officer
           our
           Great
           Admiral
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           Places
           and
           Dominions
           aforesaid
           ,
           in
           any
           manner
           Whatsoever
           Belonging
           or
           Appertaining
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           we
           have
           a
           continual
           Possession
           or
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           by
           Sea
           ,
           pointed
           out
           in
           very
           
           Expresse
           Words
           for
           very
           many
           years
           ;
           We
           may
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           by
           words
           plain
           enough
           in
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Commissions
           ,
           for
           the
           Command
           of
           High
           Admiral
           of
           England
           ;
           that
           the
           Sea
           for
           whose
           Defence
           he
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           is
           Lord
           and
           Sovereign
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           ever
           bounded
           towards
           the
           South
           by
           the
           Shores
           of
           
             Aquitain
             ,
             Normandy
          
           ,
           and
           Picardy
           ;
           for
           although
           those
           Countries
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           English
           are
           now
           lost
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           years
           under
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           Sea
           Flowing
           betwixt
           our
           
             Brittish
             Isles
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Provinces
           over
           against
           them
           ,
           are
           by
           a
           Peculiar
           Dominion
           and
           Right
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           on
           those
           Seas
           ,
           subject
           unto
           them
           whom
           he
           puts
           in
           Command
           over
           the
           English
           Fleet
           and
           Coasts
           ,
           that
           there
           remaineth
           neither
           Place
           nor
           Use
           for
           any
           other
           Commanders
           of
           that
           kinde
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Islands
           of
           
             Gernesey
             ,
             Jersey
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           Mr.
           Selden
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           before
           a
           Court
           of
           Delegats
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           expresse
           terms
           it
           hath
           been
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           
           of
           England
           hath
           ever
           been
           Lord
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           this
           Sea
           ,
           
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Islands
           placed
           therein
           ,
           
             Par
             raison
             du
             Royalmed
             '
             Angleterre
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           were
           Kings
           of
           England
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           Treaty
           held
           at
           Charters
           ,
           when
           Edward
           the
           Third
           Renounced
           his
           Claim
           to
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Counties
           of
           France
           that
           bordered
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ;
           it
           was
           added
           ,
           that
           no
           Controversie
           should
           remain
           touching
           the
           Islands
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           hold
           all
           Islands
           whatsoever
           which
           he
           Possessed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           whither
           they
           lay
           before
           those
           Countries
           y
           t
           he
           held
           there
           ,
           or
           others
           ;
           For
           Reason
           required
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           maintain
           his
           Dominion
           by
           Sea
           ;
           And
           both
           Gernesey
           and
           Jersey
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Isles
           of
           Wight
           and
           Man
           ,
           in
           several
           Treaties
           held
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           are
           acknowledged
           not
           onely
           to
           lye
           neer
           unto
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           to
           belong
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           give
           a
           greater
           Light
           to
           this
           Truth
           ,
           we
           may
           from
           several
           Records
           produce
           many
           Testimonies
           ;
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           have
           given
           leave
           unto
           
           to
           Forreigners
           upon
           Request
           to
           passe
           through
           their
           Seas
           ,
           he
           gave
           permission
           to
           
             Ferrando
             Vrtis
             de
             Sarachione
          
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           Sail
           freely
           from
           the
           Port
           of
           London
           through
           his
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Rochel
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           Innumerable
           Letters
           of
           safe
           Conducts
           in
           the
           Records
           ,
           
           especially
           of
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           Sixth
           ,
           whereby
           safe
           Port
           and
           Passage
           was
           usually
           granted
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           worthy
           of
           observation
           ,
           that
           these
           kinde
           of
           Letters
           was
           usually
           superscribed
           ,
           and
           directed
           by
           those
           Kings
           to
           their
           Governours
           of
           the
           Sea-Admirals
           ,
           Vice-Admirals
           ,
           and
           Sea-Captains
           ,
           .
           And
           to
           clear
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           have
           such
           an
           absolute
           Dominion
           in
           the
           English
           Seas
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           called
           the
           Sea
           it self
           their
           Admiralty
           .
           And
           this
           we
           finde
           in
           a
           Commission
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ;
           The
           Title
           whereof
           is
           ,
           
             De
             Navibus
             Arrestandis
             &
             Capiendis
          
           ,
           For
           the
           Arresting
           and
           Seizing
           of
           Ships
           :
           The
           Form
           of
           it
           runs
           in
           these
           Words
           ;
           
             The
             King
             to
             his
             beloved
          
           Thomas
           de
           Wenlock
           
             his
             Serjeant
             at
             Armes
             ,
             and
             Lievtenant
             ,
             
             To
             our
             Beloved
             and
             Trusty
          
           Reginald
           de
           Cobham
           ,
           
             Admiral
             of
             our
             Fleet
             of
             Ships
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             of
          
           Thames
           ,
           
             towards
             the
          
           Western
           
             parts
             Greeting
             :
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             appointed
             you
             with
             all
             the
             speed
             that
             may
             be
             used
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             Deputed
             by
             you
             ;
             to
             Arrest
             and
             Seize
             all
             Ships
             ,
             Flie-Boats
             ,
             Barks
             ,
             and
             Burges
             of
             ten
             Tun
             burthen
             and
             upwards
             ,
             which
             may
             happen
             to
             be
             found
             in
             my
             foresaid
             ADMIRALTY
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             reaching
             from
             the
          
           Thames
           
             Mouth
             ,
             towards
             the
             South
             and
             West
             )
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             speedily
             ,
             well
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             Armed
             to
          
           Sandwich
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             All
             Officers
             also
             in
             the
             said
          
           Admiralty
           ,
           
             are
             Commanded
             to
             yeild
             Obedience
             and
             Assistance
             upon
             the
             same
             Condition
             ;
             Thus
             ,
             That
             the
             Sea
             it self
             was
             contained
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
          
           Admiralty
           ,
           
             is
             most
             clearly
             manifest
             ,
             by
             what
             already
             we
             have
             shown
             you
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           a
           Freedome
           of
           Passage
           ,
           so
           also
           ▪
           we
           do
           finde
           ,
           that
           a
           Liberty
           of
           Fishing
           hath
           been
           obtained
           by
           Petition
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           we
           have
           already
           made
           mention
           ,
           that
           King
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           imposed
           a
           Tribute
           upon
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           that
           used
           
           Fishing
           on
           his
           Seas
           .
           We
           read
           also
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           
           gave
           leave
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           other
           Forreigners
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           a
           Year
           ,
           sometimes
           but
           for
           six
           Moneths
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           Fish
           throughout
           his
           Seas
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           Fishing-Boats
           and
           Busses
           ,
           were
           not
           above
           thirty
           Tuns
           ;
           And
           if
           any
           Forreigners
           ,
           whither
           
             French
             ,
             Dutch
          
           or
           others
           ,
           should
           Disturb
           or
           Molest
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           as
           they
           were
           Fishing
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           loose
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Licence
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           Eastern
           Sea
           which
           washeth
           the
           Coasts
           of
           York-shire
           ,
           and
           the
           Neighbouring
           Counties
           ;
           It
           hath
           been
           an
           Antient
           Custome
           for
           the
           Hollanders
           and
           Zelanders
           to
           obtain
           leave
           ,
           by
           Petitioning
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Scarborough
           Castle
           .
           It
           is
           worth
           the
           while
           ,
           saith
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Cambden
           ,
           to
           observe
           what
           an
           extraordinary
           gain
           the
           Hollanders
           and
           the
           Zelanders
           do
           make
           by
           fishing
           on
           the
           English
           Seas
           ,
           having
           first
           obtained
           leave
           from
           the
           Castle
           of
           Scarborough
           ;
           For
           the
           English
           have
           ever
           granted
           them
           leave
           to
           Fish
           ,
           reserving
           always
           the
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Priviledge
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           through
           a
           negligence
           resigning
           the
           Profit
           unto
           Strangers
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           almost
           incredible
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           to
           believe
           what
           a
           vast
           sum
           of
           Money
           the
           Hollanders
           do
           make
           by
           this
           Fishing
           upon
           our
           Coast
           ;
           Mr.
           Hitchock
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           presented
           a
           Book
           to
           the
           Parliament
           written
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           concerning
           the
           Commodity
           of
           Fishing
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           specifies
           ,
           that
           the
           Hollanders
           and
           Zealanders
           every
           year
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           summer
           ,
           do
           send
           forth
           four
           or
           five
           hundred
           Vessels
           called
           Busses
           ,
           to
           Fish
           for
           Herrings
           in
           our
           Eastern
           Seas
           ;
           but
           before
           they
           fish
           ,
           they
           ask
           leave
           of
           Scarborough
           ,
           they
           are
           his
           very
           Words
           .
           Care
           was
           also
           taken
           by
           K.
           James
           ,
           that
           no
           Foreigner
           should
           Fish
           on
           the
           English
           or
           Irish
           Seas
           without
           leave
           first
           obtained
           ,
           and
           every
           year
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           this
           leave
           was
           renewed
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           that
           purpose
           appointed
           at
           London
           .
           But
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           not
           so
           often
           meet
           with
           these
           Forms
           of
           Licences
           is
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           Leagues
           made
           with
           the
           Neighboring
           Princes
           ,
           a
           Licence
           ,
           or
           Freedom
           
           of
           that
           kinde
           was
           so
           often
           allowed
           by
           both
           parties
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           the
           League
           was
           in
           Force
           ,
           the
           Sea
           served
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Common
           Feild
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           Forreigner
           y
           was
           in
           Amity
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           King
           of
           England
           himself
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Lord
           and
           owner
           of
           it
           .
           But
           a
           remarkable
           Example
           of
           Fishing
           in
           this
           Nature
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           days
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           .
           An
           Agreement
           was
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           that
           the
           Subjects
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           might
           freely
           Fish
           throughout
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           bounded
           on
           this
           side
           by
           the
           Ports
           of
           Scarborough
           and
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           by
           the
           Coast
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           of
           Sein
           ;
           The
           time
           was
           also
           limited
           betwixt
           Autumn
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           January
           .
           And
           that
           the
           French
           might
           securely
           enjoy
           the
           Benefit
           of
           this
           Agreement
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           sent
           Letters
           unto
           all
           his
           Sea
           Captains
           and
           Commanders
           .
           By
           this
           we
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           Limits
           wholy
           excluded
           the
           French
           from
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Sea
           which
           lies
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           South-West
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           
           which
           lieth
           North-East
           of
           them
           as
           being
           so
           limited
           by
           our
           Henry
           at
           his
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           Lord
           and
           Soveraign
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           amongst
           the
           Records
           of
           Edward
           the
           First
           an
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Pro
             Hominibus
             Hollandiae
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           For
           the
           Men
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
          
           ,
           and
           Friesland
           ,
           to
           have
           leave
           to
           Fish
           neer
           Jernemuth
           ,
           now
           called
           Yarmouth
           ;
           The
           Kings
           Letter
           for
           their
           Protection
           ,
           runneth
           in
           these
           Words
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 The
                 King
                 to
                 his
                 Beloved
                 and
                 Trusty
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   de
                   Buteturte
                
                 Warden
                 of
                 his
                 Port
                 of
                 Jernemuth
                 Greeting
                 ;
              
            
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               we
               have
               been
               certified
               ,
               that
               many
               men
               out
               of
               the
               Parts
               of
               
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Zealand
              
               ,
               and
               Freisland
               who
               are
               in
               Amity
               with
               us
               ,
               intend
               now
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               Fish
               in
               our
               Seas
               neer
               unto
               Jernemuth
               ,
               we
               command
               you
               that
               publick
               Proclamation
               be
               made
               once
               or
               twice
               every
               week
               ,
               that
               no
               Person
               whatsoever
               imployed
               abroad
               in
               our
               Service
               ,
               presume
               to
               cause
               any
               Injury
               ,
               Trouble
               ,
               Dammage
               ,
               Hinderance
               ,
               or
               Grievance
               to
               be
               done
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               when
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               ,
               that
               you
               give
               them
               Advice
               ,
               and
               Assistance
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               Fish
               and
               pursue
               their
               
               own
               Advantage
               ,
               without
               any
               Let
               or
               Impediment
               .
               In
               Testimony
               whereof
               ,
               we
               have
               caused
               these
               our
               Letters
               to
               be
               made
               Pattents
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               in
               Force
               until
               after
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Martins
               next
               ensuing
               .
            
          
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           granteth
           a
           Protection
           to
           Fish
           ,
           and
           he
           Limits
           it
           within
           the
           space
           of
           two
           Moneths
           .
           He
           alone
           also
           Protected
           the
           Fishermen
           upon
           the
           German
           Coast
           ,
           nor
           might
           the
           Fishermen
           use
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           Vessels
           then
           what
           were
           Prescribed
           by
           our
           Kings
           .
           Upon
           which
           Accounts
           all
           kind
           of
           Fishing
           was
           sometimes
           prohibited
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           admitted
           ;
           this
           Restriction
           being
           added
           ,
           hat
           they
           should
           Fish
           onely
           in
           such
           Vessels
           as
           were
           under
           the
           Burden
           of
           Thirty
           Tun
           ;
           And
           this
           appears
           by
           the
           Letters
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third
           concerning
           the
           Laws
           of
           Fishing
           ,
           which
           were
           directed
           unto
           the
           Governours
           of
           several
           Ports
           ,
           and
           Towns
           on
           the
           Eastern
           Shoar
           ,
           the
           Words
           are
           these
           ;
        
         
           
             For
             as
             much
             as
             We
             have
             given
             Licence
             to
             the
             Fishermen
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             Ports
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             who
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Fishing
             ;
             that
             they
             
             may
             Fish
             and
             make
             their
             own
             Advantage
             with
             Ships
             and
             Boats
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             thirty
             Tuns
             ,
             any
             Prohibition
             or
             Commands
             of
             ours
             whatsoever
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             ,
             we
             command
             you
             to
             permitt
             the
             Fishermen
             of
             the
             said
             Towns
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             come
             to
             the
             said
             places
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Fishing
             ,
             to
             Fish
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             own
             Advantage
             with
             Ships
             and
             Boats
             under-thirty
             Tun
             ,
             without
             any
             Let
             or
             Impediment
             ,
             any
             Prohibitions
             or
             Commands
             of
             ours
             made
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             any
             wise
             notwithstanding
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           evident
           also
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           for
           he
           invested
           three
           Persons
           with
           Naval
           Power
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           was
           to
           Protect
           and
           Guard
           the
           Fishermen
           upon
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           Suffolk
           ;
           and
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Guard
           were
           to
           be
           Defrayed
           by
           the
           Fishermen
           of
           the
           said
           Seas
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           Letters
           of
           Publick
           Security
           and
           Protection
           from
           Foreign
           Princes
           ;
           Neither
           were
           any
           Persons
           admitted
           to
           a
           Partnership
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           Guard
           ,
           except
           those
           who
           were
           appointed
           by
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           least
           
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           might
           Derogate
           from
           the
           English
           Right
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           manifest
           Sign
           and
           Evidence
           of
           their
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           Possession
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           And
           this
           may
           yet
           more
           clearly
           appear
           by
           the
           Laws
           and
           Limits
           usually
           set
           by
           our
           Kings
           to
           such
           Foreigners
           as
           were
           at
           Enmity
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           but
           in
           Amity
           with
           the
           English
           :
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           is
           the
           Proclamation
           of
           King
           James
           ;
           who
           having
           made
           Peace
           with
           all
           Nations
           ,
           did
           give
           equal
           Protection
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           the
           United
           Neatherlands
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           exercising
           Acts
           of
           great
           Hostility
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           Our
           Pleasure
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           and
           Commandment
           is
           to
           all
           our
           Officers
           and
           Subjects
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           that
           they
           shall
           Prohibite
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           ,
           all
           hovering
           of
           Men
           of
           War
           of
           either
           Spaniard
           or
           Hollander
           neer
           to
           the
           Entry
           of
           any
           of
           our
           Coasts
           or
           Havens
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           Rescue
           and
           Succour
           all
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           shall
           fall
           within
           the
           Danger
           of
           any
           such
           as
           shall
           Await
           our
           Coasts
           :
           And
           it
           is
           further
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           Kings
           have
           very
           often
           Commanded
           
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           persons
           should
           cease
           from
           Hostility
           throughout
           all
           the
           spaces
           extended
           into
           their
           Territories
           by
           Sea
           ;
           so
           they
           indulged
           the
           like
           Privilege
           for
           ever
           throughout
           the
           more
           Neighbouring
           Coasts
           of
           the
           French
           shore
           ,
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           Persons
           ,
           though
           Enemies
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           should
           securely
           sayle
           to
           ,
           and
           fro
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ▪
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           an
           Arbitrator
           ,
           or
           Moderatour
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           also
           freely
           should
           use
           the
           Sea
           ,
           according
           to
           such
           spaces
           ,
           and
           limits
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           pleased
           at
           first
           to
           appoint
           ,
           which
           without
           doubt
           is
           a
           clear
           Evidence
           of
           Dominion
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           shall
           cite
           some
           of
           the
           Publick
           Records
           which
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           is
           expresly
           Asserted
           ,
           as
           belonging
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ;
           We
           Read
           ,
           that
           Edward
           the
           Third
           in
           his
           Commissions
           given
           to
           
             Geoffery
             de
             Say
          
           ,
           
           Governour
           or
           Commander
           of
           the
           Western
           and
           Southern
           Seas
           ,
           and
           to
           
             John
             de
             Norwich
          
           of
           the
           Northern
           ,
           expresseth
           himself
           in
           these
           following
           words
           :
           
             We
             calling
             to
             mind
             ,
             that
             our
             Progenitors
             ▪
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
           
             having
             before
             these
             times
             been
             Lords
             of
             the
          
           English
           Sea
           
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             yea
             and
             Defendors
             thereof
             against
             the
             Invasions
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             do
             strictly
             Require
             and
             Charge
             you
             by
             the
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             wherein
             you
             stand
             bound
             ,
             that
             you
             set
             forth
             to
             Sea
             with
             the
             Ships
             of
             the
             Ports
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Ships
             that
             are
             ready
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             Arrest
             the
             other
             ships
             under
             our
             Command
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             all
             Diligence
             you
             make
             search
             after
             the
             Gallies
             and
             Ships
             of
             War
             that
             are
             abroad
             against
             Us
             ,
             and
             that
             stoatly
             and
             manfully
             you
             set
             upon
             them
             if
             they
             shall
             presume
             to
             bend
             their
             Course
             towards
             any
             part
             of
             our
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             the
             Coasts
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           followeth
           a
           Power
           to
           Press
           Seamen
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           of
           that
           kind
           .
        
         
           We
           read
           also
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           preferring
           of
           a
           certain
           Bill
           in
           Parliament
           (
           which
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realm
           )
           that
           he
           was
           usually
           accounted
           King
           or
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           Seas
           by
           all
           Nations
           ;
           The
           words
           in
           French
           are
           to
           this
           sence
           in
           English
           ;
           
           
             The
             Nation
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             were
             ever
             in
             the
             Ages
             past
             Renowned
             for
             Sea-Affairs
             in
             all
             Countries
             near
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             they
             bad
             also
             so
             numerous
             a
             Navy
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             
             of
             all
             Countries
             Esteemed
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             K.
          
           of
           Engl.
           
             the
             K.
             or
             Sovereign
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
        
         
           Another
           Testimony
           to
           the
           same
           Effect
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Parliamentary
           Records
           of
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           where
           the
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Bill
           runs
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           
             The
             Commons
             do
             pray
             ,
             that
             seeing
             our
             Sovereign
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Illustrious
             Progenitors
             have
             ever
             been
             Lords
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             now
             seeing
             through
             Gods
             Grace
             it
             is
             so
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             is
             Lord
             of
             the
             Shores
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             such
             a
             Tribute
             may
             be
             imposed
             upon
             all
             Strangers
             passing
             through
             the
             said
             Sea
             ,
             for
             the
             Benefit
             and
             Advantage
             of
             our
             said
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             ,
             for
             the
             safegard
             of
             the
             said
             Sea.
          
           The
           Answer
           subscribed
           to
           the
           said
           Bill
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             Soit
             avise
             par
             le
             Roy
          
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             King
             Himself
             be
             advised
             of
             it
             .
          
           For
           the
           King
           at
           that
           time
           Resided
           in
           France
           ,
           being
           Lord
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           Inheritance
           ;
           And
           Humphrey
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           was
           then
           President
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Leivtenant
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           whom
           as
           the
           Kings
           Deputy
           that
           Answer
           was
           given
           to
           the
           said
           Bill
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           King
           was
           present
           
           in
           person
           ,
           
             Le
             Roy
             S'
             advisera
          
           ,
           the
           King
           will
           Advise
           ,
           was
           the
           Answer
           from
           the
           Antient
           ,
           down
           to
           our
           present
           times
           ,
           in
           such
           Bills
           as
           were
           to
           be
           passed
           into
           Acts
           ;
           Many
           other
           Testimonies
           in
           this
           Nature
           may
           be
           produced
           ,
           which
           for
           brevities
           sake
           are
           purposely
           omitted
           .
        
         
           Neither
           hath
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           onely
           given
           this
           Attestation
           to
           our
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Supream
           and
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           Seas
           :
           But
           to
           confirme
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           produce
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           
             Robert
             Belknap
          
           ,
           
           an
           Eminent
           Judge
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           who
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Sea
           is
           Subject
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           And
           it
           appeareth
           by
           Publick
           Records
           ,
           containing
           diverse
           main
           points
           ,
           touching
           which
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Land
           were
           to
           be
           consulted
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Sea-Dominion
           ,
           
           which
           they
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Antient
             Superiority
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           was
           a
           matter
           out
           of
           Question
           amongst
           all
           Lawyers
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           Asserted
           by
           the
           Determinations
           and
           Customes
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           
           Land
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Writs
           and
           Forms
           of
           the
           Actions
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           Truth
           confirmed
           only
           by
           our
           Laws
           ,
           but
           by
           our
           Medals
           .
           There
           hath
           been
           a
           piece
           of
           Gold
           very
           often
           Coyned
           by
           our
           Kings
           ,
           called
           a
           Rose-Noble
           ,
           which
           was
           stamped
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           it
           with
           a
           Ship
           ,
           floting
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           Armed
           with
           a
           Sword
           and
           Shield
           ,
           sitting
           in
           the
           Ship
           it self
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Throne
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           a
           Representation
           of
           the
           English
           K.
           by
           Sea
           :
           The
           first
           Authour
           hereof
           was
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           when
           he
           Guarded
           his
           own
           Seas
           with
           a
           Numerous
           Navy
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Eleven
           Hundred
           ships
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           as
           at
           others
           he
           marched
           victoriously
           through
           France
           :
           But
           what
           need
           we
           labour
           to
           produce
           so
           many
           Testimonies
           at
           home
           from
           our
           Records
           in
           the
           Tower
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           from
           our
           High
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           from
           our
           Laws
           ,
           from
           our
           Coyns
           ,
           &
           from
           our
           Histories
           ,
           to
           prove
           this
           Truth
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           even
           by
           Forreigners
           themselves
           whom
           it
           most
           concerneth
           ,
           by
           their
           usual
           striking
           of
           sayles
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           antient
           
           Custom
           by
           every
           ship
           of
           any
           Forreign
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ,
           if
           they
           sayle
           near
           the
           Kings
           Navy
           ,
           or
           any
           ship
           belonging
           to
           it
           at
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           not
           onely
           in
           Honour
           to
           the
           English
           King
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           acknowledgement
           of
           His
           Sovereignty
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           at
           Seas
           .
           The
           Antiquity
           of
           this
           Custome
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           use
           for
           above
           these
           Four
           Hundred
           years
           may
           appear
           by
           this
           following
           testimony
           :
           At
           Hastings
           ,
           
             a
             Town
             scituate
             upon
             the
             Shore
             of
          
           Sussex
           ,
           
             it
             was
             Decreed
             by
             K.
          
           John
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Second
             Year
             of
             His
             Reign
             ,
             with
             the
             Assent
             of
             His
             Peers
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Governour
             ,
             or
             Commander
             of
             the
             Kings
             Navy
             in
             His
             Naval
             Expeditions
             shall
             meet
             with
             any
             Ships
             whatsoever
             by
             Sea
             ,
             either
             Laden
             or
             Empty
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             shall
             refuse
             to
             strike
             their
             sayles
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Kings
             Governour
             or
             Admiral
             ,
             or
             his
             Lievtenant
             ,
             but
             make
             resistance
             against
             any
             who
             be
             long
             unto
             his
             Fleet
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             are
             to
             be
             reputed
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             taken
             ,
             their
             Ships
             and
             Goods
             to
             be
             Consiscated
             ,
             as
             the
             Goods
             of
             Enemies
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             although
             the
             Masters
             or
             Owners
             of
             the
             Ships
             shall
             Alledge
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Ships
             and
             Goods
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             of
             our
             Lord
             
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             the
             persons
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             these
             Ships
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             Imprisonment
             at
             discretion
             ,
             for
             their
             Rebeltion
             .
          
           It
           was
           accounted
           Treason
           (
           saith
           Master
           
             Selden
             )
             If
             any
             ship
             what
             soever
             had
             not
             acknowledged
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             His
             own
             Sea
             by
             striking
             sayle
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             protected
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             Amity
             ,
             who
             should
             in
             any
             wise
             presume
             to
             do
             the
             contrary
             ;
             Penalties
             were
             also
             appointed
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             mention
             were
             made
             concerning
             a
             Crime
             committed
             in
             some
             Territory
             of
             his
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           there
           can
           hardly
           be
           alledged
           a
           more
           convincing
           Argument
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           spoken
           ,
           then
           the
           Acknowledgement
           of
           the
           Sea-Dominion
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           by
           very
           many
           of
           our
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           .
           At
           what
           time
           the
           Agreement
           was
           made
           by
           Edward
           the
           First
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Philip
           the
           Fair
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Reyner
             Grimbald
          
           ,
           Governour
           of
           the
           French
           Navy
           ,
           Intercepted
           and
           Spoyled
           ,
           on
           the
           
             English
             Seas
          
           ,
           the
           Goods
           of
           many
           Merchants
           that
           were
           going
           to
           
           Flanders
           ,
           as
           well
           English
           ,
           as
           Others
           ,
           and
           not
           contented
           with
           the
           Depredation
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           
           He
           Imprisoned
           also
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           delivered
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           insolent
           manner
           justified
           his
           Actions
           in
           Writing
           ,
           as
           done
           by
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Masters
           Commission
           .
           This
           being
           alledged
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           great
           Damage
           and
           Prejudice
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Prelats
           ,
           Peers
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           a
           Bill
           against
           
             Reyner
             Grimbald
          
           ,
           was
           exhibited
           ,
           and
           managed
           by
           Procurators
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           Peers
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           throughout
           England
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           ,
           by
           an
           Authority
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           )
           of
           the
           Estates
           Assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           with
           these
           were
           joyned
           the
           Procurators
           of
           most
           Nations
           bordering
           upon
           the
           Sea
           throughout
           
             Europe
             ,
             (
             Viz.
          
           )
        
         
           
             
               The
               Genoeses
               ,
            
             
               The
               Catalonians
               ,
            
             
               The
               Spaniards
               ,
            
             
               The
               Almayns
               ,
            
             
               The
               Zealanders
               ,
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               ,
            
             
               The
               Freislanders
               ,
            
             
               The
               Danes
               ,
            
             
               The
               Noruegians
               ,
            
             
               The
               Hamburghers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
         
           All
           these
           instituted
           a
           Complaint
           against
           
             Reyner
             Grimbald
          
           who
           was
           Governour
           of
           the
           French
           Navy
           ,
           
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the.
           War
           of
           Philip
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Guy
           Earle
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           And
           all
           these
           Complainants
           in
           their
           Bill
           do
           joyntly
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           
           Englandand
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           time
           out
           of
           minde
           and
           without
           Controversie
           ,
           
             Enjoyed
             the
             Soveraignty
             and
             Dominion
             of
          
           theEnglish
           
             Seas
             ,
             and
             the
             Isles
             belonging
             to
             the
             same
             by
             Right
             of
             their
             Realm
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             Prescribing
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             and
             Prohibitions
             of
             Armes
             ,
             and
             of
             Ships
             otherwise
             furnished
             ,
             then
             with
             such
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             Commodities
             as
             belong
             to
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             by
             demanding
             Security
             ,
             and
             affording
             protection
             in
             all
             places
             where
             need
             should
             require
             ,
             and
             ordering
             all
             other
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Right
             ,
             and
             Equity
             between
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             passing
             through
             that
             Sea
             ,
             as
             well
             Strangers
             as
             others
             in
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Crown
          
           ofEngland
           ;
           
             Also
             that
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Soveraign
             Guard
             thereof
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Cognisance
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             in
             doing
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             said
             Laws
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             Prohibitions
             ,
             
             and
             in
             all
             other
             matters
             which
             may
             concern
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Soveraign
             Dominion
             in
             the
             said
             places
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Nations
           above
           named
           ,
           manifestly
           acknowledging
           the
           Sovereignty
           and
           Dominion
           of
           our
           Kings
           over
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           demanding
           protection
           for
           themselves
           ;
           
           But
           more
           particularly
           we
           do
           finde
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Sea-Dominions
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Flemmings
           themselves
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           Second
           ;
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Parliament
           speak
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Fourteenth
             Year
             of
             the
             Reign
          
           ofEdward
           
             the
             Second
             ,
             
             there
             appeared
             certain
             Ambassadours
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             to
             Treat
             about
             the
             Reformation
             of
             some
             Injuries
             they
             received
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             said
             Ambassadours
             had
             been
             admitted
             by
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             to
             Treat
             of
             the
             said
             Injuries
             ,
             amongst
             other
             particulars
             they
             required
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Lord
             the
             King
             would
             at
             his
             own
             Suit
             ,
             by
             Vertue
             of
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             cause
             Enquiry
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             do
             Justice
             about
             a
             Depredation
             by
             the
             Subjects
             of
          
           England
           
             
             upon
             the
          
           English
           
             Seas
             ,
             taking
             Wines
             and
             other
             sort
             of
             Merchandizes
             belonging
             to
             certain
             Merchants
             of
          
           Flanders
           ,
           
             towards
             the
             parts
             of
          
           Crauden
           
             within
             the
             Territory
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             Alledging
             that
             the
             said
             Wines
             and
             other
             Merchandizes
             taken
             from
             the
          
           Flemmings
           
             were
             brought
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             King
             to
             see
             Justice
             done
             ,
             in
             Regard
          
           thatHE
           IS
           LORD
           OF
           THE
           SEA
           ,
           
             and
             the
             aforesaid
             Depredation
             was
             made
             upon
             the
             said
             Sea
             within
             his
             Territory
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           we
           have
           Cited
           out
           of
           the
           Parliament
           Records
           which
           may
           Declare
           an
           Acknowledgement
           of
           the
           Sea-Dominion
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           made
           by
           those
           Foreign
           and
           Neighbour-Nations
           who
           were
           most
           concerned
           in
           the
           Business
           .
        
         
           Having
           given
           you
           thus
           (
           besides
           the
           Attestation
           of
           our
           own
           Writers
           )
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           Foreign
           Nations
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           hath
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Seas
           ;
           we
           shall
           now
           come
           to
           give
           you
           an
           Account
           of
           those
           Northern
           Seas
           ,
           which
           came
           unto
           the
           Subjection
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           
           what
           time
           King
           James
           of
           Blessed
           Memory
           by
           reducing
           the
           two
           Nations
           into
           one
           Great
           Brittanie
           United
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             England
             .
             Odericus
          
           in
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Orcades
           was
           subject
           heretofore
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Norway
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Orcades
           do
           speak
           the
           Gothish
           Language
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           these
           Isles
           are
           Numerous
           ,
           and
           onely
           Twenty
           Eight
           of
           them
           are
           at
           this
           day
           Inhabited
           .
           Above
           One
           Hundred
           Miles
           beyond
           the
           Orcades
           towards
           Norway
           ,
           are
           the
           Shetland
           Isles
           in
           Number
           Eighteen
           ,
           which
           are
           at
           this
           day
           Inhabited
           ,
           and
           in
           subjection
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           
           concerning
           which
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Quarrel
           in
           former
           Ages
           between
           the
           Scots
           and
           Danes
           ,
           but
           the
           Dane
           kept
           the
           Possession
           .
           All
           these
           Islands
           ,
           did
           Christiern
           King
           of
           Denmark
           peaceably
           Surrender
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Daughter
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           James
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           until
           that
           either
           he
           himself
           or
           his
           Posterity
           paid
           to
           the
           Scottish
           King
           or
           his
           Successors
           the
           sum
           of
           Fifty
           Thousand
           
             Rhenish
             Florens
          
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           discharged
           to
           this
           
           day
           ;
           But
           afterwards
           when
           the
           Queen
           had
           been
           delivered
           of
           Her
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           the
           Danish
           King
           being
           willing
           to
           Congratulate
           his
           Daughters
           good
           Delivery
           ,
           did
           for
           ever
           Surrender
           his
           Right
           in
           the
           Islands
           of
           the
           
             Orcades
             ,
             Shetland
          
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           unto
           the
           Scottish
           King.
           This
           was
           in
           the
           days
           of
           James
           the
           Third
           of
           Scotland
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1468.
           
           A
           Claim
           was
           afterwards
           laid
           to
           Iseland
           ,
           by
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           And
           her
           Successor
           K.
           James
           the
           Sixth
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           and
           first
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           a
           Dominion
           in
           the
           Sea
           which
           lieth
           farr
           more
           Northerly
           then
           Iseland
           which
           is
           that
           of
           Greenland
           ;
           For
           that
           Sea
           having
           never
           been
           entred
           by
           Occupation
           ,
           nor
           used
           in
           the
           Art
           and
           Exercise
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           was
           first
           of
           all
           rendered
           very
           gainful
           through
           a
           peculiar
           Fishing
           for
           Whales
           by
           those
           English
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Muscovie
           Company
           ,
           who
           first
           Sailed
           that
           way
           .
           The
           use
           of
           a
           Sea
           never
           entred
           by
           Occupation
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           kinde
           of
           profit
           being
           first
           discovered
           ,
           doth
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Claim
           give
           a
           Dominion
           to
           the
           Discoverer
           ,
           who
           claims
           it
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           another
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
           Sovereign
           of
           England
           ;
           Upon
           which
           ground
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           King
           James
           in
           his
           Letters
           of
           Credence
           given
           to
           his
           Ambassadour
           in
           Holland
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Wotton
          
           did
           very
           justly
           say
           that
           the
           Fishing
           in
           the
           North
           Seas
           was
           His
           onely
           ,
           and
           His
           by
           Right
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Seventh
           year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           this
           Right
           was
           more
           strenuously
           asserted
           by
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           all
           persons
           excluded
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Seas
           upon
           our
           Coasts
           ,
           without
           particular
           License
           ;
           the
           Grounds
           whereof
           you
           have
           here
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   A
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   Touching
                   Fishing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     JAMES
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     King
                     of
                     
                       Great
                       Brittain
                       ,
                       France
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     To
                     all
                     and
                     singular
                     persons
                     so
                     whom
                     it
                     may
                     appertein
                     ,
                     Greeting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Although
                   we
                   do
                   sufficiently
                   know
                   by
                   Our
                   Experience
                   in
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Regal
                   Dignity
                   (
                   in
                   which
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Favor
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   been
                   
                   placed
                   and
                   exercised
                   these
                   many
                   years
                   )
                   as
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   observation
                   which
                   We
                   have
                   made
                   of
                   other
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   exemplarie
                   actions
                   ,
                   how
                   farr
                   the
                   absolutenesse
                   of
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                   extendeth
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   regard
                   thereof
                   ,
                   We
                   need
                   not
                   yield
                   account
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   under
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   action
                   of
                   Ours
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   lawfully
                   grounded
                   upon
                   that
                   Iust
                   Prerogative
                   :
                   Yet
                   such
                   hath
                   ever
                   béen
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   Our
                   care
                   and
                   desire
                   to
                   give
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   Our
                   Neighbour-Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   Friends
                   in
                   any
                   action
                   which
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   least
                   relation
                   to
                   their
                   Subjects
                   and
                   Estates
                   ,
                   as
                   We
                   have
                   thought
                   good
                   (
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   friendly
                   premonition
                   )
                   to
                   declare
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whomsoever
                   it
                   may
                   appertain
                   as
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   contented
                   since
                   Our
                   coming
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   to
                   tolerate
                   an
                   indifferent
                   and
                   promiscuous
                   kinde
                   of
                   liberty
                   to
                   all
                   Our
                   Friends
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   to
                   Fish
                   within
                   Our
                   Streams
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   any
                   of
                   Our
                   Coasts
                   of
                   
                     Great
                     Brittain
                     ,
                     Ireland
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   adjacent
                   Islands
                   ,
                   so
                   farr
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   permission
                   or
                   use
                   thereof
                   might
                   not
                   re●ound
                   to
                   the
                   impeachment
                   of
                   Our
                   Prerogative
                   Royal
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   Hurt
                   and
                   Damage
                   of
                   our
                   loving
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   whose
                   prefer●ation
                   and
                   flourishing
                   Estate
                   We
                   hold
                   Our self
                   principally
                   bound
                   to
                   advance
                   before
                   all
                   worldly
                   respects
                   :
                   So
                   finding
                   that
                   Our
                   continuance
                   therein
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   
                   given
                   occasion
                   of
                   over-great
                   encroachments
                   upon
                   Our
                   Regalities
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   questiening
                   of
                   Our
                   Right
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   béen
                   a
                   means
                   of
                   daily
                   wrongs
                   to
                   Our
                   own
                   People
                   that
                   exercise
                   the
                   Trade
                   of
                   Fishing
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   strangers
                   which
                   do
                   pre-occupie
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   injuries
                   which
                   they
                   receive
                   most
                   commonly
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   )
                   Our
                   Subiects
                   are
                   constrained
                   to
                   abandon
                   their
                   Fishing
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   are
                   become
                   so
                   discouraged
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   hold
                   it
                   better
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   betake
                   themselves
                   to
                   some
                   other
                   course
                   of
                   living
                   ;
                   whereby
                   not
                   onely
                   divers
                   of
                   Our
                   Coast-Towns
                   are
                   much
                   decayed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Mariners
                   daily
                   diminished
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   great
                   consequence
                   to
                   Our
                   Estate
                   ,
                   considering
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   strength
                   thereof
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Shipping
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   Navigation
                   ;
                   We
                   have
                   thought
                   it
                   now
                   both
                   just
                   and
                   necessary
                   (
                   in
                   respect
                   that
                   Wée
                   are
                   now
                   by
                   God's
                   favor
                   lineally
                   and
                   lawfully
                   possessed
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   Islands
                   of
                   
                     Great
                     Brittain
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Isles
                   adjacent
                   )
                   to
                   bethink
                   Our selves
                   of
                   good
                   lawful
                   means
                   to
                   prevent
                   those
                   inconveniences
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   depending
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   In
                   consideration
                   whereof
                   ,
                   as
                   We
                   are
                   destrous
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   intention
                   to
                   denie
                   Our
                   Neighbours
                   and
                   Allies
                   ,
                   those
                   fruits
                   
                   and
                   benefits
                   of
                   Peace
                   and
                   Friendship
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   justly
                   expected
                   at
                   Our
                   hands
                   in
                   Honour
                   and
                   Reason
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   afforded
                   by
                   other
                   Princes
                   mutually
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Commerce
                   ,
                   and
                   Exchange
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   prove
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   because
                   some
                   such
                   convenient
                   order
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   sufficiently
                   provide
                   for
                   these
                   important
                   considerations
                   which
                   do
                   depend
                   thereupon
                   ;
                   We
                   have
                   resolved
                   first
                   to
                   give
                   notice
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   Our
                   Express
                   Pleasure
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Moneth
                   of
                   August
                   next
                   coming
                   ,
                   no
                   Person
                   of
                   what
                   Nation
                   or
                   Quality
                   soever
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   Our
                   natural
                   born
                   Subject
                   ,
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   Fish
                   upon
                   any
                   of
                   Our
                   Coasts
                   &
                   Seas
                   of
                   
                     Great
                     Brittain
                     ,
                     Ireland
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Isles
                   adjacent
                   ,
                   where
                   most
                   usually
                   heretofore
                   any
                   Fishing
                   hath
                   béen
                   ,
                   until
                   they
                   have
                   orderly
                   demanded
                   and
                   obtained
                   Licenses
                   from
                   Us
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   Our
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   Authorised
                   in
                   that
                   behalf
                   ,
                   viz.
                   at
                   London
                   for
                   Our
                   Realms
                   of
                   England
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   Edenborough
                   for
                   Our
                   Realm
                   or
                   Scotland
                   ;
                   which
                   Licenses
                   Our
                   intention
                   is
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   yearly
                   demanded
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   Vessels
                   and
                   Ships
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   intend
                   to
                   Fish
                   for
                   that
                   whole
                   year
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   of
                   Our
                   Coasts
                   ,
                   and
                   Seas
                   as
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   upon
                   pain
                   of
                   such
                   chastisement
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   such
                   wilful
                   Offendors
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     at
                     our
                     Palace
                     of
                     Westminster
                     
                       the
                       6.
                       day
                       of
                       May
                       in
                       the
                       7
                       th
                       .
                       year
                       of
                       Our
                       Reign
                       of
                       Great
                       Brittain
                       ▪
                       Anno
                       Dom.
                       1609.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           this
           Proclamation
           ,
           the
           Netherlanders
           proceeded
           still
           in
           their
           way
           of
           encroachment
           upon
           our
           Seas
           and
           Coasts
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           Reign
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           length
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           contest
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           quarrel
           His
           Majesty
           out
           of
           his
           Rights
           ,
           pretending
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           long
           connivence
           of
           Himself
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           Right
           of
           their
           own
           by
           
             Immemorial
             Possession
          
           ;
           which
           some
           Commissioners
           of
           theirs
           that
           were
           sent
           over
           hither
           ,
           had
           the
           confidence
           to
           plead
           
             in
             Terminis
          
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           .
           And
           though
           the
           King
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           tenderness
           to
           them
           insisted
           still
           upon
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           by
           his
           Council
           to
           those
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Ambassadour
           to
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           yet
           they
           made
           no
           other
           use
           of
           his
           indulgence
           ,
           than
           to
           tire
           
           out
           his
           whole
           Reign
           ,
           
           and
           abuse
           his
           patience
           by
           their
           artificial
           Delays
           ,
           Pretences
           ,
           Shifts
           ,
           Dilatorie
           Addresses
           ,
           and
           Evasive
           Answers
           .
           And
           all
           that
           the
           King
           gained
           by
           the
           tedious
           disputes
           ,
           overtures
           ,
           and
           dispatches
           to
           and
           again
           ,
           was
           in
           conclusion
           onely
           a
           Verbal
           acknowledgment
           of
           those
           Rights
           ;
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           acknowledged
           ,
           they
           usually
           designed
           to
           invade
           with
           much
           more
           insolence
           than
           before
           .
           But
           you
           have
           the
           main
           of
           what
           passed
           in
           those
           days
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           with
           their
           insolent
           demeanour
           ,
           lively
           described
           in
           these
           following
           Collections
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           several
           Dispatches
           that
           passed
           betwixt
           Secretarie
           Naunton
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Dudly
             Carlton
          
           Lord
           Ambassadour
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             In
             a
             Letter
             of
             Secretarie
             
             Naunton's
             to
             the
             said
             Ambassadour
             ,
             dated
             at
             Whitehall
             
               the
               21.
               of
               December
               1618.
               
            
             I
             finde
             these
             passages
             .
          
           
             I
             Must
             now
             let
             your
             Lordship
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             States
             Commissioners
             and
             Deputies
             both
             ,
             having
             attended
             His
             Majesty
             at
             New-Market
             ,
             and
             there
             presented
             their
             Letters
             of
             Credence
             ,
             returned
             to
             London
             on
             Saturday
             was
             a
             seven-night
             ,
             and
             upon
             Tuesday
             had
             Audience
             in
             the
             Council-Chamber
             ;
             where
             being
             required
             to
             communicate
             the
             points
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             they
             delivered
             their
             meditated
             Answer
             at
             length
             ,
             The
             Lords
             upon
             perusal
             of
             it
             ,
             appointed
             my
             Lord
             Bining
             and
             me
             to
             attend
             His
             Majesty
             for
             directions
             ,
             what
             Reply
             to
             return
             to
             this
             Answer
             of
             theirs
             ;
             which
             I
             represented
             to
             their
             Lordships
             yesterday
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             That
             his
             Majesty
             found
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             having
             been
             so
             often
             required
             by
             your
             Lordship
             His
             Majesties
             Ambassadour
             ,
             as
             from
             himself
             ,
             in
             their
             publique
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             send
             over
             Commissioners
             
             fully
             Authorized
             to
             Treat
             and
             Conclude
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             all
             differences
             grown
             between
             the
             Subjects
             of
             both
             States
             ,
             touching
             the
             Trade
             to
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             and
             the
             Whale-Fishing
             ,
             and
             to
             Regulate
             and
             settle
             a
             Joynt
             and
             an
             even
             Traffick
             in
             those
             Quarters
             ,
             but
             withal
             to
             take
             order
             for
             a
             more
             indifferent
             course
             of
             determining
             other
             Questions
             ,
             growing
             between
             our
             Merchants
             and
             them
             about
             their
             Draperies
             and
             the
             Tare
             ;
             And
             more
             especially
             to
             determine
             his
             Majesties
             
               Right
               for
               the
               sole
               Fishing
               upon
               all
               the
               Coasts
               of
               his
               Three
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             into
             which
             they
             had
             of
             late
             times
             incroached
             farther
             then
             of
             Right
             they
             could
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             for
             the
             reglement
             and
             reducing
             of
             their
             Coyns
             to
             such
             a
             proportion
             and
             correspondence
             with
             those
             of
             his
             Majesties
             and
             other
             States
             ,
             that
             their
             Subjects
             might
             make
             no
             Advantage
             to
             transport
             our
             Monies
             by
             inhansing
             their
             valuation
             there
             :
             All
             which
             they
             confessed
             your
             Lordship
             had
             instanced
             them
             for
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Name
             ;
             that
             after
             all
             this
             attent
             on
             his
             Majesties
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             deliberation
             on
             theirs
             ,
             they
             were
             come
             at
             last
             with
             
             a
             Proposition
             to
             speak
             only
             to
             the
             two
             first
             points
             ,
             and
             instructed
             thereunto
             with
             bare
             Letters
             of
             Credance
             only
             ,
             which
             His
             Majesty
             takes
             for
             an
             Imperious
             fashion
             of
             proceeding
             in
             them
             ,
             
             as
             if
             they
             were
             come
             hither
             to
             Treat
             of
             what
             themselves
             pleased
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Law
             to
             His
             Majesty
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             propose
             and
             admit
             of
             nothing
             but
             what
             should
             tend
             meerly
             to
             their
             own
             ends
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             ;
             Whereas
             they
             would
             decline
             all
             debate
             of
             the
             Fishings
             upon
             His
             Majesties
             Coasts
             ,
             first
             by
             Allegations
             of
             their
             late
             great
             Losses
             and
             an
             Esmeute
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             interessed
             in
             that
             Question
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             like
             to
             break
             out
             into
             some
             combustion
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             State
             which
             hath
             lately
             scaped
             Naufrage
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             yet
             altogether
             calmed
             ;
             What
             is
             this
             put
             to
             raise
             an
             advantage
             to
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             disadvantage
             ?
             But
             afterwards
             they
             professe
             their
             lothnesse
             to
             call
             it
             in
             doubt
             or
             Question
             ,
             claiming
             an
             immemorial
             possession
             seconded
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ;
             To
             which
             His
             Majesty
             will
             have
             them
             told
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             have
             sought
             leave
             to
             Fish
             there
             by
             Treaty
             from
             this
             Crown
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             of
             France
             (
             a
             nearer
             Neighbour
             to
             our
             Coast
             then
             they
             )
             to
             this
             day
             requests
             leave
             for
             a
             few
             Vessels
             to
             Fish
             for
             Provision
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             appears
             so
             much
             the
             more
             strange
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             a
             State
             of
             so
             late
             date
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             first
             that
             would
             presume
             to
             question
             His
             Majesties
             Antient
             Right
             ,
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeers
             inviolably
             possessed
             by
             His
             Progenitors
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             other
             Antient
             States
             and
             Princes
             .
             That
             themselves
             in
             theit
             publick
             Letters
             of
             the
             last
             of
             Iune
             ,
             sent
             by
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             seemed
             then
             to
             confirm
             their
             immemorial
             possession
             (
             as
             they
             term
             it
             )
             with
             divers
             Treaties
             ,
             as
             are
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             1550.
             and
             another
             between
             His
             Majesties
             Predecessors
             and
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             as
             Prince
             of
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             .
             To
             which
             their
             last
             Plea
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             would
             have
             them
             told
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             an
             Islander-Prince
             ,
             is
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rights
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdoms
             ,
             nor
             doth
             expect
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             their
             Grotius
             ,
             whose
             ill
             thriving
             might
             rather
             teach
             others
             to
             disavow
             his
             Positions
             ;
             and
             his
             honesty
             called
             in
             question
             by
             themselves
             ,
             might
             render
             his
             Learning
             as
             much
             suspected
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             Person
             .
             This
             His
             Majesty
             takes
             for
             an
             high
             point
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             have
             it
             slighted
             over
             in
             any
             fashion
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             particulated
             unto
             you
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             proceeding
             with
             them
             ;
             Let
             them
             advise
             to
             seek
             leave
             from
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             Him
             ,
             His
             Right
             ,
             as
             other
             Princes
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             do
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             well
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             will
             needs
             bear
             all
             the
             World
             before
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             
               Mare
               Liberum
            
             ,
             may
             soon
             come
             to
             have
             neither
             
               Terram
               &
               Solum
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Rempublicam
               liberam
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             And
             in
             a
             Letter
             of
             the
             said
             Lord
             Ambassadour
             Carlton
             to
             Secretary
             Naunton
             ,
             of
             
               the
               30.
               of
               December
               ,
               1618.
               
            
             from
             the
             Hague
             ,
             we
             finde
             this
             Return
             ,
             touching
             the
             business
             of
             Fishery
             .
          
           
             WHether
             the
             final
             resolution
             here
             will
             be
             according
             to
             His
             Majesties
             desire
             ,
             in
             that
             point
             concerning
             the
             Fishing
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             of
             His
             Three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             ;
             And
             by
             somewhat
             which
             fell
             from
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Discourse
             when
             he
             took
             leave
             of
             me
             on
             Monday
             ,
             last
             ,
             at
             his
             Departure
             ;
             I
             suspect
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             these
             Towns
             of
             Holland
             ,
             being
             newly
             placed
             ,
             and
             yet
             scarce
             fast
             in
             their
             Seats
             ,
             who
             do
             Authorize
             the
             Deputies
             which
             come
             hither
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             States
             in
             all
             things
             they
             are
             to
             Treat
             and
             Resolve
             ,
             will
             not
             Adventure
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             determine
             of
             a
             Business
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             livelihood
             of
             Fifty
             Thousand
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             one
             single
             Province
             doth
             depend
             .
             I
             told
             the
             Prince
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             His
             
             Majesty
             ,
             both
             in
             Honour
             of
             His
             Crown
             and
             Person
             ,
             and
             Interest
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             neither
             could
             nor
             would
             any
             longer
             desist
             ,
             from
             having
             His
             Right
             acknowledged
             by
             this
             State
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             All
             other
             Princes
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             especially
             finding
             the
             same
             openly
             oppugned
             both
             by
             their
             Statesmen
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             War
             ,
             as
             the
             Writings
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             
               John
               Brown
            
             the
             last
             year
             may
             testifie
             ;
             yet
             this
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             Right
             and
             a
             Due
             was
             no
             exclusion
             of
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             people
             of
             this
             Country
             paying
             that
             small
             Tribute
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             their
             Busses
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             disputed
             by
             any
             other
             Nation
             whatsoever
             )
             such
             was
             His
             Majesties
             well-wishing
             to
             this
             State
             ,
             that
             I
             presumed
             of
             his
             permission
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             continue
             their
             course
             of
             Fishing
             ;
             which
             they
             might
             use
             thereby
             with
             more
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             less
             apprehension
             of
             molestation
             and
             let
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             likewise
             spare
             the
             Cost
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             which
             they
             yearly
             send
             out
             to
             maintain
             that
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             have
             of
             Courtesie
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Prince
             answered
             ,
             that
             for
             himself
             at
             His
             Return
             from
             Utrecht
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             his
             best
             endeavour
             to
             procure
             His
             Majesty
             contentment
             ,
             but
             he
             doubted
             the
             Hollanders
             would
             apprehend
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             their
             payment
             for
             Fishing
             ,
             as
             they
             found
             in
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Sound
             ,
             where
             at
             first
             an
             easie
             matter
             was
             demanded
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             but
             now
             more
             exacted
             then
             they
             can
             possibly
             bear
             :
             And
             touching
             their
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             be
             at
             the
             same
             charge
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Pirates
             .
             Withal
             ,
             he
             cast
             out
             a
             question
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             this
             freedom
             of
             Fishing
             might
             not
             be
             redeemed
             with
             a
             summ
             of
             money
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answered
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             Royalty
             more
             then
             of
             Utility
             ,
             though
             Princes
             were
             not
             to
             neglect
             their
             profit
             .
          
           
             
               And
               in
               another
               Letter
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               Ambassadour
               from
               the
            
             Hague
             
               to
               Secretary
            
             Naunton
             ,
             
               of
               the
               14.
               of
            
             January
             ,
             1618.
             
             
               He
               gives
               him
               to
               understand
               ,
               That
            
             having
             been
             expostulated
             with
             ,
             but
             in
             friendly
             manner
             ,
             by
             certain
             of
             the
             States
             about
             his
             late
             Proposition
             ,
             as
             unseasonable
             
             and
             sharp
             ,
             
               they
               said
            
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             their
             Commissioners
             went
             beyond
             their
             limits
             in
             their
             terms
             of
             
               Immemorial
               possession
            
             and
             
               immuable
               Droict
               de
               Gens
            
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             had
             no
             order
             .
             Then
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             I
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             a
             wrong
             it
             is
             to
             challenge
             that
             upon
             right
             ,
             which
             these
             Provinces
             have
             hitherto
             enjoyed
             ,
             either
             by
             connivence
             or
             courtesie
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             without
             claim
             on
             His
             Majesties
             side
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             In
             another
             Letter
             of
             Secretary
             
             Naunton's
             to
             the
             Lord
             Ambassadour
             Carlton
             ,
             of
             
               the
               21.
               of
               January
               ,
               1618.
               
            
             we
             read
             thus
             :
          
           
             AS
             I
             had
             dictated
             thus
             far
             ,
             I
             received
             direction
             from
             His
             Majesty
             to
             signifie
             to
             the
             States-Commissioners
             here
             ;
             That
             albeit
             their
             earnest
             entreaty
             and
             His
             Gracious
             consideration
             of
             the
             present
             trouble
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             had
             moved
             His
             Majesty
             to
             consent
             to
             delay
             the
             Treaty
             of
             the
             great
             Fishing
             ▪
             till
             the
             time
             craved
             by
             the
             
             Commissioners
             ;
             yet
             understanding
             by
             newand
             fresh
             complaints
             of
             His
             Martiners
             and
             Fishers
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             within
             these
             four
             or
             five
             last
             years
             ,
             the
             Low-Country-Fishers
             have
             taken
             so
             great
             advantage
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Tolleration
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             grown
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             ,
             upon
             His
             Majesties
             Coasts
             year
             by
             year
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             in
             preceeding
             Times
             ,
             without
             leaving
             any
             Bounds
             for
             the
             Country
             .
             People
             and
             Natives
             to
             Fish
             upon
             their
             Prince's
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             some
             of
             His
             Subjects
             of
             intent
             to
             continue
             their
             pretended
             possession
             ;
             and
             driven
             .
             some
             of
             their
             great
             Vessels
             through
             their
             Nets
             to
             deter
             others
             by
             fear
             of
             the
             like
             violence
             from
             Fishing
             near
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             His
             Majesty
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             he
             is
             so
             well
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Honourable
             respect
             they
             bear
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             His
             Subjects
             for
             His
             sake
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             allow
             so
             unjust
             and
             intolerable
             Oppressions
             ;
             for
             restraint
             whereof
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             inconveniences
             which
             must
             ensue
             ,
             upon
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             .
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             by
             
             me
             desired
             them
             to
             write
             to
             their
             Superiours
             to
             cause
             Proclamation
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             prohibiting
             any
             of
             their
             Subjects
             to
             Fish
             within
             Fourteen
             Miles
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Coasts
             this
             year
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             time
             hereafter
             ,
             untill
             order
             be
             taken
             by
             Commissioners
             to
             be
             authorised
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             for
             a
             final
             setling
             of
             the
             main
             business
             .
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             likewise
             directed
             me
             to
             command
             you
             from
             Him
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             like
             Declaration
             and
             Instance
             to
             the
             States
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             certifie
             His
             Majesty
             of
             their
             Answer
             ,
             with
             what
             convenient
             speed
             you
             may
             .
          
           
             Thus
             sarr
             Secretary
             Naunton
             to
             the
             Ambassadour
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             what
             effect
             the
             Ambassadour's
             Negotiation
             with
             the
             States
             had
             ,
             appears
             by
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             from
             the
             Hague
             ,
             of
             
               the
               6.
               of
               
                 February
                 ,
                 1618.
              
               
            
             to
             Kings
             James
             himself
             ,
             where
             ,
             among
             other
             passages
             he
             hath
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             finde
             likewise
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             that
             treating
             by
             way
             of
             
             Proposition
             here
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             exspected
             but
             their
             wonted
             dilatory
             and
             evasive
             Answers
             ;
             their
             manner
             being
             to
             resey
             such
             Propositions
             ,
             from
             the
             
               States
               General
            
             to
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             .
             The
             States
             of
             Holland
             take
             advice
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             Council
             residing
             at
             Delph
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Fishery
             .
             From
             them
             such
             an
             Answer
             commonly
             comes
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             an
             Oracle
             .
             The
             way
             therefore
             (
             under
             correction
             )
             to
             effect
             Your
             Majestiesintent
             ,
             is
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Filhers
             themselves
             ,
             by
             publishing
             ,
             against
             the
             time
             of
             their
             going
             out
             ,
             Your
             resolution
             ,
             at
             what
             distance
             You
             will
             permit
             them
             to
             Fish
             ,
             whereby
             they
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             have
             recoursero
             their
             
               Council
               of
               Fishery
            
             ;
             that
             Council
             to
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             ;
             and
             those
             of
             Holland
             to
             the
             States-General
             ,
             who
             then
             in
             place
             of
             being
             sought
             unto
             ,
             will
             for
             contentment
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             seek
             unto
             Your
             Majesty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Proclamation
             by
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             For
             restraint
             of
             Fishing
             upon
             His
             Seas
             and
             Coasts
             without
             Lisence
             .
          
           
             WHere
             as
             Our
             Father
             of
             Blessed
             Memory
             Kings
             James
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             Seventh
             Year
             of
             His
             Reign
             of
             Great
             ,
             Brittain
             ,
             set
             forth
             a
             Proclamation
             touching
             Fishing
             whereby
             for
             the
             many
             important
             Reasons
             therein
             expressed
             ,
             all
             Persons
             ,
             of
             what
             Nation
             of
             Quality
             soever
             (
             being
             not
             His
             Natural
             born
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             )
             were
             restrained
             from
             fishing
             upon
             〈◊〉
             the
             Coasts
             and
             Seas
             of
             Great
             
               Brittain
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Istes
             adjacent
             ,
             where
             most
             usually
             heretofore
             Fishing
             had
             been
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             orderly
             demanded
             ,
             and
             obtained
             Licenses
             from
             Our
             said
             Father
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Commissioners
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             such
             ●●●●…sement
             as
             should
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             such
             wilful
             Offendors
             :
             since
             which
             time
             ,
             albeit
             neither
             Our
             said
             Father
             ,
             nor
             Our Self
             have
             made
             any
             considerable
             execution
             of
             the
             said
             Proclamation
             ,
             but
             have
             with
             much
             Patience
             expected
             a
             voluntary
             conformity
             of
             Our
             
             Neighbours
             and
             Allies
             ,
             to
             so
             just
             and
             reasonable
             Prohibitions
             and
             Directions
             as
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             finding
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             inconveniences
             which
             occasioned
             that
             Proclamation
             ,
             are
             rather
             increased
             then
             abated
             :
             We
             being
             very
             sensible
             of
             the
             premises
             ,
             and
             well
             knowing
             how
             farr
             We
             are
             obliged
             in
             Honour
             to
             maintain
             the
             rights
             of
             Our
             Crown
             ,
             especially
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             have
             thought
             it
             necessary
             ,
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             our
             Privy
             Council
             to
             renew
             the
             aforesaid
             restraint
             of
             Fishing
             upon
             Our
             aforesaid
             Coasts
             &
             Seas
             ,
             without
             License
             first
             obtained
             from
             Us
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             presents
             to
             make
             publick
             Declaration
             ,
             that
             Our
             resolution
             is
             (
             at
             times
             convenient
             )
             to
             keep
             such
             a
             competent
             strength
             of
             Shiping
             upon
             Our
             ,
             Seas
             ,
             as
             may
             (
             by
             God's
             blessing
             )
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             both
             to
             hinder
             such
             further
             encroachments
             upon
             Our
             Regalties
             ,
             and
             as●●●t
             and
             Pro●●●●
             those
             Our
             God
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             who
             shall
             henceforth
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             Our
             Licenses
             (
             to
             be
             first
             obtained
             )
             endeavour
             to
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             Fishing
             upon
             Our
             Coasts
             and
             Seas
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             accustomed
             .
          
           
             
               Given
               at
               our
               Palace
               of
               Westminster
               
                 the
                 10
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   France
                
                 and
                 Ireland
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             This
             Proclamation
             being
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1636.
             served
             to
             speak
             the
             intent
             of
             those
             Naval
             preparations
             made
             before
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1635.
             which
             were
             so
             numerous
             and
             well-provided
             ,
             that
             our
             Netherland
             Neighbours
             being
             touched
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             some
             great
             design
             in
             hand
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             guilt
             that
             lay
             upon
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             for
             their
             bold
             Encroachments
             ,
             soon
             betrayed
             their
             Jealousies
             and
             Fears
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             offences
             ,
             before
             ever
             the
             Proclamation
             was
             made
             publick
             :
             As
             I
             might
             shew
             at
             large
             (
             if
             it
             were
             requisite
             )
             by
             certain
             Papers
             of
             a
             publick
             Character
             yet
             in
             being
             .
             But
             there
             is
             one
             ,
             
               Instar
               omnium
            
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             acute
             Letter
             of
             Secretary
             
             Coke's
             that
             was
             written
             to
             Sir
             
               William
               Boswel
            
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Resident
             then
             at
             the
             Hague
             ,
             the
             Original
             whereof
             is
             still
             reserved
             among
             the
             publick
             Papers
             :
             In
             which
             Letter
             ,
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             of
             preparing
             that
             gallant
             Navy
             ,
             with
             the
             Kings
             resolution
             to
             maintain
             the
             Right
             derived
             from
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             in
             
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Seas
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             here
             render
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             concerns
             this
             business
             ,
             as
             most
             pertinent
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               (
               SIR
               ,
               )
            
          
           
             BY
             Your
             Letters
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             perceive
             many
             jealousies
             and
             discourses
             are
             raised
             upon
             the
             preparations
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Fleet
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             in
             such
             forwardness
             ,
             that
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             within
             this
             Month
             it
             will
             appear
             at
             Sea.
             It
             is
             therefore
             expedient
             both
             for
             your
             satisfaction
             and
             direction
             ,
             to
             inform
             you
             particularly
             what
             was
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             His
             Majesties
             intention
             in
             this
             work
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             hold
             it
             a
             principle
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             of
             Great
             Brittain
             ,
             is
             a
             Monarch
             at
             Land
             and
             Sea
             to
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             His
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             concerneth
             him
             as
             much
             to
             maintain
             His
             Soveraignty
             in
             all
             the
             British
             Seas
             ,
             as
             within
             His
             three
             Kingdoms
             because
             without
             that
             ,
             these
             cannot
             be
             kept
             safe
             ;
             nor
             he
             preserve
             
             his
             honour
             and
             due
             respect
             with
             other
             Nations
             .
             But
             commanding
             the
             Seas
             ,
             he
             may
             cause
             his
             Neighbours
             and
             all
             Countries
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             guard
             whensoever
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
             And
             this
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             that
             whosoever
             will
             encroach
             upon
             him
             by
             Sea
             ,
             will
             do
             it
             by
             Land
             also
             when
             they
             see
             their
             time
             .
             To
             such
             presumption
             
               Mare
               liberum
            
             gave
             the
             first
             warning-piece
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             answered
             with
             a
             defence
             of
             
               Mare
               clausum
            
             :
             not
             so
             much
             by
             Discourses
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             louder
             Language
             of
             a
             powerful
             Navy
             ,
             to
             be
             better
             understood
             ,
             when
             overstrained
             patience
             seeth
             no
             hope
             of
             preserving
             her
             Right
             by
             other
             means
             .
          
           
             The
             Degrees
             by
             which
             his
             Majesties
             Dominion
             at
             Sea
             hath
             of
             latter
             years
             been
             first
             impeached
             and
             then
             questioned
             ,
             are
             as
             considerable
             as
             notorious
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             cherish
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             nourish
             up
             our
             unthankful
             Neighbors
             ,
             We
             gave
             them
             leave
             to
             gather
             wealth
             and
             strength
             upon
             our
             Coasts
             ,
             in
             our
             Ports
             ,
             by
             our
             Trade
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             People
             .
             Then
             they
             were
             glad
             to
             invite
             our
             Merchants
             Residence
             ,
             with
             what
             priviledges
             they
             would
             desire
             .
             Then
             
             they
             offered
             to
             us
             even
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             sued
             for
             License
             to
             Fish
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             obtained
             it
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             suppresse
             .
             And
             when
             thus
             by
             leave
             or
             by
             connivence
             ,
             they
             had
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             our
             Fishings
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             in
             Ireland
             and
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Staple
             had
             raised
             a
             great
             stock
             of
             Trade
             ;
             by
             these
             means
             they
             so
             encreased
             their
             Shiping
             and
             power
             at
             Sea
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             endure
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             any
             distance
             :
             Nay
             ,
             they
             are
             grown
             to
             that
             confidence
             to
             keep
             guards
             upon
             our
             Seas
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             project
             an
             Office
             and
             Company
             of
             Assurance
             for
             the
             Advancement
             of
             Trade
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             prohibit
             us
             free
             commerce
             even
             within
             our
             Seas
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             Ships
             and
             goods
             ,
             if
             we
             conform
             not
             to
             their
             Placarts
             .
             What
             insolencies
             and
             cruelties
             they
             have
             committed
             against
             us
             heretofore
             ,
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             Greenland
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             is
             too
             well
             known
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             though
             our
             sufferings
             and
             their
             wrong
             may
             seem
             forgotten
             ,
             yet
             the
             great
             interest
             of
             His
             Majesties
             
             honour
             ,
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             will
             refresh
             their
             Memories
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             cause
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             charity
             must
             remit
             wrongs
             done
             to
             private
             men
             ,
             yet
             the
             reflection
             upon
             the
             publick
             may
             make
             it
             a
             greater
             charity
             to
             do
             Justice
             on
             crying
             crimes
             .
             All
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             to
             conceive
             that
             the
             work
             of
             this
             Fleet
             ,
             is
             either
             revenge
             or
             execution
             of
             Justice
             for
             these
             great
             offences
             past
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             for
             the
             future
             to
             stop
             the
             violent
             Current
             of
             that
             presumption
             whereby
             the
             Men
             of
             War
             and
             Free-booters
             of
             all
             Nations
             (
             abusing
             the
             favour
             of
             His
             Majesties
             peaceable
             and
             gracious
             Government
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             permitted
             all
             His
             Friends
             and
             Allies
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             His
             Seas
             and
             Ports
             in
             a
             reasonable
             and
             free
             manner
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Treaties
             )
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             the
             boldness
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             come
             confidently
             at
             all
             times
             into
             all
             his
             Ports
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             but
             to
             convey
             their
             Merchants
             ships
             as
             high
             as
             his
             chief
             City
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             cast
             Anchor
             close
             upon
             his
             Magazins
             ,
             and
             to
             contemn
             the
             Commands
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             when
             they
             required
             a
             farther
             distance
             :
             
             stance
             :
             But
             which
             is
             more
             intolerable
             ,
             have
             assaulted
             and
             taken
             one
             another
             within
             his
             Majesties
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             within
             his
             Rivers
             ,
             to
             the
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             of
             his
             Dominion
             and
             Power
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             of
             late
             years
             an
             ordinary
             practice
             which
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             in
             vain
             to
             reform
             by
             the
             ways
             of
             Justice
             and
             Treaties
             ,
             the
             world
             I
             think
             will
             now
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             look
             about
             us
             .
             And
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             doubt
             that
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             put
             our selves
             in
             this
             Equipage
             upon
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             that
             Stage
             of
             Action
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             for
             want
             of
             our
             appearance
             .
          
           
             So
             you
             see
             the
             general
             ground
             upon
             which
             our
             Counsels
             stands
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             and
             publish
             as
             cause
             requires
             ,
             That
             His
             Majesty
             by
             this
             Fleet
             intendeth
             not
             a
             Rupture
             with
             any
             Prince
             or
             State
             ,
             nor
             to
             infringe
             any
             point
             of
             his
             Treaties
             ;
             but
             resolveth
             to
             continue
             and
             maintain
             that
             happy
             peace
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             blessed
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             ,
             all
             his
             Actions
             and
             Negotiations
             have
             ohitherto
             tended
             ,
             as
             by
             your
             own
             instructions
             
             you
             may
             fully
             understand
             .
             But
             withal
             considering
             ,
             that
             Peace
             must
             be
             maintained
             by
             the
             arme
             of
             power
             ,
             which
             onely
             keeps
             down
             War
             by
             keeping
             up
             Dominion
             ;
             His
             Majesty
             thus
             provoked
             ,
             finds
             it
             necessary
             even
             for
             his
             own
             defence
             and
             safety
             ,
             to
             re-assume
             and
             keep
             his
             antient
             and
             undoubted
             Right
             in
             the
             Dominion
             of
             these
             Seas
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             no
             other
             Prince
             or
             State
             to
             encroach
             upon
             him
             ,
             thereby
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             or
             their
             Admirals
             ,
             any
             Soveraign
             command
             :
             but
             to
             force
             them
             to
             perform
             due
             homage
             to
             his
             Admirals
             and
             Ships
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             them
             acknowledgements
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             they
             did
             .
             He
             will
             also
             set
             open
             and
             protect
             the
             free
             Trade
             both
             of
             his
             Subjects
             and
             Alies
             :
             And
             give
             them
             such
             safe
             Conduct
             and
             Convoy
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             reasonably
             require
             .
             He
             will
             suffer
             no
             other
             Fleets
             or
             Men
             of
             War
             to
             keep
             any
             guard
             upon
             these
             Seas
             ,
             or
             there
             to
             offer
             violence
             or
             take
             prizes
             or
             booties
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             interruption
             to
             any
             lawfull
             intercourse
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             his
             
             Majesty
             is
             resolved
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             no
             wrong
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             Justice
             both
             to
             his
             Subjects
             and
             Friends
             ,
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             Seas
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             real
             and
             Royal
             design
             of
             this
             Fleet
             ,
             whereof
             you
             may
             give
             part
             as
             you
             finde
             occasion
             to
             our
             good
             Neighbours
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             that
             no
             Umbrage
             may
             be
             taken
             of
             any
             hostile
             act
             or
             purpose
             to
             their
             prejudice
             in
             any
             kinde
             .
             So
             wishing
             you
             all
             health
             and
             happiness
             ,
             I
             rest
          
           
             
               
                 Your
                 Assured
                 friend
                 and
                 Servant
              
               ,
               JOHN
               COOK
               .
            
             
               White-hall
               ,
               
                 16.
                 
                 April
                 ,
                 1635.
                 
              
               our
               style
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             inestimable
             Riches
             and
             Commodities
             of
             the
             Brittish
             Seas
          
           
             THe
             Coasts
             of
             Great
             Brittain
             do
             yield
             such
             a
             continual
             Sea-harvest
             of
             gain
             ,
             and
             benefit
             to
             all
             those
             that
             with
             diligence
             do
             labour
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             no
             time
             or
             season
             in
             the
             year
             passeth
             away
             without
             some
             apparent
             means
             of
             profitable
             imployment
             ,
             especially
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Fishing
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             unto
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             continueth
             upon
             some
             pat
             or
             other
             of
             our
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             therein
             such
             infinite
             sholes
             and
             multitudes
             of
             Fishes
             are
             offered
             to
             the
             Takers
             as
             may
             justly
             move
             admiration
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             strangers
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             that
             daily
             be
             imployed
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Summer-Fishing
             for
             Herring
             ,
             beginneth
             about
             Midsummer
             ,
             and
             lasteth
             some
             part
             of
             August
             .
          
           
             The
             Winter-Fishing
             for
             Herring
             ,
             lasteth
             from
             September
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             
             November
             ,
             both
             which
             extend
             in
             place
             from
             Boughones
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             the
             Thames
             mouth
             .
          
           
             The
             Fishing
             for
             Cod
             at
             
               Alamby
               ,
               Whirlington
            
             ,
             and
             
               White
               Haven
            
             ,
             near
             the
             Coast
             of
             Lancashire
             ,
             from
             Easter
             untill
             Whitsontide
             .
          
           
             The
             Fishing
             for
             Hake
             at
             
               Aberdenie
               ,
               Abveswhich
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             between
             Wales
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             from
             Whitsontide
             to
             Saint
             James-tide
             .
          
           
             The
             Fishing
             of
             Cod
             and
             Ling
             ,
             about
             Padstow
             ,
             within
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             of
             Severn
             from
             Christmas
             to
             Mid-lent
             .
          
           
             The
             Fishing
             for
             Cod
             on
             the
             West-part
             of
             Ireland
             frequented
             by
             those
             of
             
               Biscay
               ,
               Galicia
            
             ,
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             from
             the
             beginnig
             of
             April
             untill
             the
             end
             of
             June
             .
          
           
             The
             Fishing
             for
             Cod
             and
             Ling
             on
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             North-East
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             from
             Christmas
             until
             Michaelmas
             .
          
           
             The
             Fishing
             for
             Pilchers
             on
             the
             West
             coast
             of
             England
             from
             Saint
             James-tide
             until
             Michaelmas
             .
          
           
             The
             Fishing
             for
             Cod
             ,
             and
             Ling
             upon
             the
             North-East
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             Easter
             untill
             Midsummer
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Fishing
             of
             great
             Staple-Ling
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             Fish
             lying
             about
             the
             Island
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Brittish
             Seas
             all
             the
             year
             long
             .
          
           
             In
             September
             ,
             not
             many
             years
             since
             ,
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             near
             Minigal
             ,
             Five
             Hundred
             Tun
             of
             Fish
             were
             taken
             in
             one
             day
             .
             And
             about
             the
             same
             time
             three
             thousand
             pounds
             worth
             of
             Fish
             in
             one
             day
             were
             taken
             at
             Saint
             Ives
             in
             Cornwall
             by
             small
             Boats
             ,
             and
             other
             poor
             provisions
             .
          
           
             Our
             five-men-Boats
             ,
             and
             cobles
             adventuring
             in
             a
             calm
             to
             launch
             out
             amongst
             the
             Holland
             Busses
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             
               Robinhood's
               Bay
            
             returned
             to
             Whitbie
             full
             fraught
             with
             Herrings
             ,
             and
             reported
             that
             they
             saw
             some
             of
             those
             Busses
             take
             Ten
             ,
             Twenty
             ,
             Twenty
             four
             lasts
             ,
             at
             a
             draught
             ,
             of
             Herrings
             ,
             and
             returned
             into
             their
             own
             Country
             with
             Forty
             ,
             Fifty
             ,
             and
             an
             Hundred
             Lasts
             of
             Herrings
             in
             one
             Buss
             .
          
           
             Our
             Fleet
             of
             Colliers
             not
             many
             years
             since
             ,
             returning
             from
             Newcastle
             ,
             laden
             with
             Coals
             ,
             about
             the
             Well
             ,
             near
             Flanborough-Head
             ,
             and
             Scarborough
             ,
             met
             
             with
             such
             multitudes
             of
             
               Cod
               ,
               Ling
            
             and
             Herring
             ,
             that
             one
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             certain
             ship-hooks
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             instruments
             ,
             drew
             up
             as
             much
             Cod
             ,
             and
             Ling
             in
             a
             little
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             were
             sold
             well
             near
             for
             as
             much
             as
             her
             whole
             Lading
             of
             Cole
             .
             And
             many
             Hundred
             of
             ships
             might
             have
             been
             there
             laden
             in
             two
             dayes
             and
             two
             nights
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             which
             wonderfull
             affluence
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Fish
             swarming
             in
             our
             Seas
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             perceive
             the
             infinite
             gain
             which
             Forreign
             Nations
             make
             ,
             I
             will
             especially
             insist
             upon
             the
             Fishing
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             in
             our
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shew
             how
             by
             this
             means
             principally
             they
             have
             increased
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               Shipping
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               Mariners
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               Trade
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               Towns
               and
               Fortifications
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               In
               Power
               extern
               or
               abroad
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               publick
               Revenue
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               private
               Wealth
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               all
               manner
               of
               Provisions
               ;
               and
               store
               of
               things
               Necessarie
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Encrease
               of
               Shipping
               .
            
             
               BEsides
               Seven
               Hundred
               Strand-Boats
               ,
               Four
               Hundred
               Evars
               ,
               and
               Four
               Hundred
               Sullits
               ,
               Drivers
               and
               Tod-boats
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Hollanders
               Fish
               upon
               their
               own
               Coasts
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               those
               imploying
               another
               Ship
               to
               fetch
               Salt
               ,
               and
               carry
               their
               Fish
               into
               other
               Countries
               ,
               being
               in
               all
               ,
               Three
               Thousand
               Sayle
               ,
               maintaining
               and
               setting
               on
               work
               at
               least
               Four
               Thousand
               persons
               ,
               Fishers
               ,
               Tradesmen
               ,
               Women
               and
               Children
               ;
               They
               have
               One
               Hundred
               
               Doyer
               Boats
               ,
               of
               One
               Hundred
               and
               Fifty
               Tuns
               apiece
               ,
               or
               there
               abouts
               ;
               Seven
               Hundred
               Pinks
               ,
               and
               Well-Boats
               from
               Sixty
               to
               One
               Hundred
               Tuns
               apiece
               ,
               which
               altogether
               Fish
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               England
               and
               Scotland
               for
               Cod
               ,
               and
               Ling
               onely
               .
               And
               each
               of
               these
               employ
               another
               Vessel
               for
               providing
               of
               Salt
               ,
               and
               transporting
               of
               their
               Fish
               ,
               making
               in
               all
               One
               Thousand
               Six
               Hundred
               ships
               ,
               which
               maintain
               and
               employ
               persons
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               Four
               Thousand
               at
               least
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Herring-season
               ,
               they
               have
               One
               Thousand
               Six
               Hundred
               Busses
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               Fishing
               onely
               upon
               our
               Coasts
               from
               Boughonness
               in
               Scotland
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               Thames
               .
               And
               every
               one
               of
               these
               maketh
               work
               for
               three
               other
               ships
               that
               attend
               her
               ;
               the
               one
               to
               bring
               in
               Salt
               from
               Forreign
               parts
               ,
               another
               to
               carry
               the
               said
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Cask
               to
               the
               Busses
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               back
               their
               Herrings
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               Transport
               the
               said
               Fish
               into
               Forreign
               Countries
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Total
               Number
               of
               Ships
               and
               Busses
               plying
               the
               Herring
               .
               Fare
               ,
               is
               ,
               Six
               Thousand
               Four
               Hundred
               ;
               
               whereby
               every
               Busse
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               imployeth
               Forty
               Men
               ,
               Mariners
               and
               Fishers
               within
               her
               own
               Hold
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               Ten
               Men
               a
               piece
               ,
               which
               amounteth
               to
               One
               Hundred
               Twelve
               Thousand
               Fishers
               and
               Mariners
               .
               All
               which
               maintain
               double
               ,
               if
               not
               treble
               so
               many
               Tradesmen
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               a
               land
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               they
               have
               Four
               Hundred
               other
               Vessels
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               take
               Herring
               at
               Yarmouth
               ,
               and
               there
               sell
               them
               for
               ready
               money
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Hollanders
               (
               besides
               Three
               Hundred
               ships
               before-mentioned
               fishing
               upon
               their
               own
               shores
               )
               have
               at
               least
               Four
               Thousand
               Eight
               Hundred
               ships
               only
               maintained
               by
               the
               Seas
               of
               
                 Great
                 Brittain
              
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               principally
               Holland
               being
               not
               so
               big
               as
               one
               of
               our
               shires
               of
               England
               ,
               containing
               not
               above
               Twenty
               Miles
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               three
               in
               breadth
               ,
               have
               encreased
               the
               number
               of
               their
               shipping
               ,
               to
               at
               least
               Ten
               Thousand
               sayle
               ,
               being
               more
               then
               are
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ▪
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Sweden
                 ,
              
               and
               Russia
               .
               And
               to
               this
               number
               they
               add
               every
               day
               ,
               although
               their
               Country
               
               it self
               affords
               them
               neither
               materials
               ,
               or
               victual
               ,
               nor
               merchandise
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               towards
               their
               setting
               forth
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               of
               
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Lubeck
              
               hath
               Seven
               Hundred
               great
               ships
               ,
               Hamborough
               Six
               Hundred
               ,
               Embden
               Fourteen
               Hundred
               ,
               whereunto
               add
               the
               ships
               of
               
                 Bremer
                 ,
                 Biscay
                 ,
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               and
               France
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               fish
               in
               our
               Seas
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               appear
               that
               Ten
               Thousand
               sayle
               of
               Forreign
               Vessels
               and
               above
               ,
               are
               employed
               and
               maintained
               by
               fishing
               upon
               our
               Coasts
               .
               So
               that
               in
               Holland
               there
               are
               built
               a
               thousand
               sayle
               at
               the
               least
               to
               supply
               ship-wracks
               ,
               and
               augment
               their
               store
               ,
               which
               as
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               common
               Nursery
               ,
               is
               the
               chiefest
               means
               onely
               to
               encrease
               their
               number
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Encrease
               of
               Mariners
               .
            
             
               THe
               number
               of
               ships
               fishing
               on
               our
               Coasts
               ,
               as
               being
               aforesaid
               Eight
               Thousand
               Four
               Hundred
               .
               If
               we
               allow
               
               but
               twenty
               persons
               to
               every
               Ship
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               the
               total
               of
               Mariners
               and
               Fishers
               ,
               amounteth
               to
               One
               Hundred
               sixty
               eight
               Thousand
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               Number
               they
               daily
               furnish
               their
               longer
               Voyages
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               means
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               enabled
               to
               brook
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Tackles
               and
               Compass
               ,
               but
               are
               likewise
               instructed
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               Navigation
               ,
               and
               Pilotage
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               from
               hence
               their
               greatest
               Navigators
               have
               had
               their
               Education
               and
               breeding
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Encrease
               of
               Trade
               .
            
             
               BY
               reason
               of
               those
               multitude
               of
               Ships
               and
               Marriners
               ,
               they
               have
               extended
               their
               Trade
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               exporting
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               all
               their
               Voiages
               our
               Herring
               ,
               and
               other
               Fish
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               same
               .
               In
               exchange
               whereof
               they
               return
               
               the
               several
               commodities
               of
               other
               Countries
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Southern
               parts
               ,
               as
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
              
               ,
               and
               Portugal
               ,
               for
               our
               Herrings
               they
               return
               Oyles
               ,
               Wines
               ,
               Prunes
               ,
               Honie
               ,
               Wools
               ,
               &c.
               with
               store
               of
               Coin
               
                 in
                 Specie
              
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Straits
               ,
               Velvets
               ,
               Sattins
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Silks
               ,
               Alums
               ,
               Currans
               ,
               Oyles
               ,
               and
               all
               Grocerie-ware
               ,
               with
               much
               monie
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               East-Countries
               for
               our
               Herrings
               ,
               and
               other
               French
               and
               Italian
               commodities
               before
               returned
               ,
               they
               bring
               home
               Corn
               ,
               Wax
               ,
               Flax
               ,
               Hemp
               ,
               Pitch
               ,
               Tar
               ,
               Sope-Ashes
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               Steel
               ,
               Clap-board
               ,
               Wainscot
               ,
               Timber
               ,
               Deal-board
               ,
               Dollers
               ,
               and
               
               Hungarie-Gilders
               .
            
             
               From
               Germanie
               ,
               for
               Herrings
               ,
               and
               other
               salt
               Fish
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Steel
               ,
               Glass
               ,
               Mil-stones
               ,
               Renish-wines
               ,
               Button-plate
               for
               Armour
               ,
               with
               other
               Munition
               ;
               Silks
               ,
               Velvets
               ,
               Rashes
               ,
               Fustians
               ,
               Baratees
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               
               Frankford-commodities
               ,
               with
               store
               of
               Rix-dollers
               .
            
             
               From
               Brabant
               they
               return
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ready
               mony
               with
               some
               Tapestries
               ,
               
               and
               Hull-shop
               .
               Yea
               ,
               some
               of
               our
               Herring
               are
               carried
               as
               farr
               as
               Braseil
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               which
               is
               more
               strange
               and
               greatly
               to
               our
               shame
               ,
               they
               have
               four
               hundred
               Ships
               with
               Fish
               ,
               which
               our
               men
               of
               Yarmouth
               ,
               within
               ken
               almost
               at
               land
               do
               vent
               our
               Herrings
               amongst
               us
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               pray
               for
               the
               Fish
               taken
               upon
               our
               own
               Coast
               ready
               mony
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               store
               their
               own
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Encrease
               of
               Towns
               and
               Forts
               .
            
             
               BY
               this
               their
               large
               extent
               of
               Trade
               ,
               they
               are
               become
               as
               it
               were
               Citizens
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               so
               enlarged
               their
               Towns
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               them
               within
               these
               four
               hundred
               years
               are
               full
               as
               great
               again
               as
               they
               were
               before
               ;
               
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 Leyden
              
               ,
               and
               Middleburgh
               having
               been
               lately
               twice
               enlarged
               and
               their
               steets
               and
               buildings
               so
               fair
               ,
               and
               orderly
               set
               forth
               ,
               
               that
               for
               beauty
               and
               strength
               ,
               they
               may
               compare
               with
               any
               other
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               bestow
               infinite
               sums
               of
               monies
               ,
               all
               originally
               flowing
               from
               the
               bounty
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               from
               whence
               ,
               by
               their
               labour
               and
               industry
               ,
               they
               derive
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               that
               Wealth
               and
               Greatness
               ,
               and
               particularly
               for
               the
               Havens
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Towns
               whereof
               some
               of
               them
               cost
               forty
               ,
               fifty
               ,
               or
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               pound
               .
               Their
               Fortifications
               also
               both
               for
               Number
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               have
               bestowed
               infinite
               summs
               of
               Money
               ,
               may
               compare
               with
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Encrease
               of
               Power
               abroad
               .
            
             
               SUch
               being
               then
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Ships
               and
               Marriners
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               their
               Trade
               ,
               occasioned
               principally
               by
               their
               Fishing
               ;
               they
               have
               not
               onely
               Strengthened
               ,
               and
               Fortified
               themselves
               at
               home
               to
               repel
               all
               Foreign
               Invasions
               ,
               as
               lately
               in
               the
               War
               between
               
               them
               and
               Spain
               ;
               but
               have
               likewise
               stretched
               their
               power
               into
               the
               East
               and
               West-Indies
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               whereof
               ,
               they
               are
               Lords
               of
               the
               Sea-Coasts
               ,
               and
               have
               likewise
               fortified
               upon
               the
               Main
               ,
               where
               the
               Kings
               and
               People
               are
               at
               their
               devotion
               .
               And
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               all
               Neighbour-Princes
               ,
               in
               their
               differences
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               their
               power
               at
               Sea
               ,
               are
               glad
               to
               have
               them
               of
               their
               party
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               they
               are
               now
               become
               the
               most
               redoubted
               Nation
               at
               Sea
               of
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Encrease
               of
               Publick
               Revenue
               .
            
             
               MOreover
               how
               mighty
               the
               publick
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               Customes
               of
               that
               State
               are
               encreased
               by
               their
               Fishing
               ,
               may
               appear
               in
               that
               above
               thirty
               years
               since
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               the
               Customes
               of
               other
               Merchandize
               ,
               Excises
               ,
               
               Licenses
               ,
               Waftage
               ,
               and
               Lastage
               ,
               there
               was
               paid
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               for
               Custome
               of
               Herring
               ,
               and
               other
               salt-Fish
               ,
               above
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               pound
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               besides
               the
               tenth
               Fish
               ,
               and
               Cask
               paid
               for
               Waftage
               ,
               which
               cometh
               at
               the
               least
               to
               as
               much
               more
               among
               the
               Hollanders
               onely
               ,
               whereto
               the
               tenth
               of
               other
               Nations
               being
               added
               ,
               it
               amounteth
               to
               a
               far
               greater
               sum
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               likewise
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               great
               part
               of
               their
               Fish
               is
               sold
               in
               other
               Countries
               for
               ready
               monies
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               commonly
               export
               of
               the
               finest
               gold
               ,
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               coming
               home
               recoin
               it
               of
               a
               baser
               allay
               ,
               under
               their
               own
               stamp
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               small
               means
               to
               augment
               their
               publick
               Treasure
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               7.
               
               Encrease
               of
               private
               Wealth
               .
            
             
               AS
               touching
               their
               private
               Wealth
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               abundant
               store
               of
               Herrings
               ,
               and
               other
               Fish
               by
               them
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               usual
               prises
               that
               they
               are
               s●ld
               for
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               multitude
               of
               tradesmen
               &
               Artizans
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               their
               fishing
               are
               daily
               set
               on
               work
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               gain
               thereof
               made
               by
               private
               men
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               as
               by
               observing
               the
               particulars
               following
               will
               plainly
               appear
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               Wars
               between
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               Hollanders
               before
               the
               last
               Truce
               ,
               D●nkirk
               by
               taking
               ,
               spoiling
               ,
               and
               burning
               the
               Busses
               of
               Holland
               ,
               and
               setting
               great
               ransom
               upon
               their
               Fisher-men
               ,
               enforced
               them
               to
               compound
               for
               great
               sums
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               Fish
               quietly
               for
               one
               year
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               next
               year
               after
               the
               Fisher-men
               agreed
               amongst
               themselves
               to
               pay
               a
               Doller
               upon
               every
               last
               of
               Herrings
               ,
               towards
               the
               maintenance
               of
               certain
               Ships
               of
               War
               to
               waft
               and
               secure
               them
               in
               their
               
               Fishing
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               there
               was
               a
               Record
               kept
               of
               the
               several
               lasts
               of
               Herrings
               taken
               that
               year
               ,
               and
               it
               appeared
               thereby
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               half
               year
               there
               were
               taken
               thirty
               thousand
               lasts
               of
               Herrings
               which
               at
               twenty
               pound
               per
               last
               ,
               amounteth
               to
               Three
               Millions
               six
               Hundred
               Thousand
               ,
               and
               at
               sixteen
               ,
               twenty
               ,
               thirty
               pound
               the
               last
               ,
               they
               are
               ordinarily
               sold
               ,
               then
               transported
               into
               other
               Countries
               ,
               it
               cometh
               at
               least
               to
               Five
               Millions
               ,
               Whereunto
               if
               we
               add
               the
               Herrings
               taken
               by
               other
               Nations
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Cod
               ,
               Ling
               ,
               Hake
               ,
               and
               the
               Fish
               taken
               by
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               and
               other
               our
               Neighbours
               upon
               the
               Brittish
               Coasts
               all
               the
               year
               long
               ,
               the
               totall
               will
               evidently
               arise
               to
               be
               above
               Ten
               Millions
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Trade
               of
               Fishing
               imploying
               so
               many
               Men
               and
               Ships
               at
               Sea
               ,
               must
               likewise
               necessarily
               maintain
               as
               great
               a
               Number
               of
               Trades-men
               ,
               and
               Artizends
               on
               Land
               ,
               as
               Spinners
               ,
               and
               Hemp-winders
               to
               Cables
               ,
               Cordage
               ,
               Yarn-twine
               for
               Nets
               and
               Lines
               ,
               Weavers
               to
               make
               Saile
               Cloaths
               ,
               Cecive
               Packers
               ,
               Tollers
               ,
               Dressers
               ,
               and
               
               Cowchers
               to
               sort
               and
               make
               the
               Herring
               lawful
               Merchandise
               .
               Tanners
               to
               Tan
               their
               Sails
               and
               Nets
               ;
               Coopers
               to
               make
               Cask
               ,
               Block
               ,
               and
               Bowl-makers
               for
               Ships
               ,
               Keel-men
               ,
               and
               Labourers
               for
               carrying
               and
               removing
               their
               Fish
               ,
               Sawyers
               for
               Planks
               ,
               Carpenters
               ,
               Shipwrights
               ,
               Smiths
               ,
               Carmen
               ,
               Boat-men
               ,
               Brewers
               ,
               Bakers
               ,
               and
               a
               number
               of
               others
               ,
               whereof
               many
               are
               maimed
               persons
               ,
               and
               unfit
               to
               be
               otherwise
               imployed
               .
               Besides
               the
               maintenance
               of
               all
               their
               several
               wives
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               families
               .
               And
               further
               every
               man
               and
               maid-servant
               ,
               or
               Orphant
               ,
               having
               any
               poor
               stock
               ,
               may
               venture
               the
               same
               in
               their
               Fishing-Voiages
               ,
               which
               affords
               them
               ordinarily
               great
               encrease
               ,
               and
               is
               duly
               paid
               according
               to
               the
               Proportion
               of
               their
               Gain
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               8.
               
               Encrease
               of
               Provisions
               .
            
             
               AND
               to
               conclude
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               Holland
               only
               affording
               in
               it self
               some
               few
               Hops
               ,
               Madders
               ,
               Butter
               and
               Cheese
               aboundeth
               notwithstanding
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               Art
               of
               Fishing
               )
               in
               plentiful
               manner
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               Provisions
               as
               well
               for
               life
               ,
               as
               in
               Corn
               ,
               Beef
               ,
               Muttons
               ,
               Hides
               ,
               and
               Cloaths
               ;
               as
               for
               Luxury
               ,
               in
               Wines
               ,
               Silks
               and
               Spices
               ;
               and
               for
               defence
               ,
               as
               in
               Pitch
               ,
               Tar
               ,
               Cordage
               ,
               Timber
               .
               All
               which
               they
               have
               not
               onely
               in
               comperent
               proportion
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               but
               are
               likewise
               able
               from
               their
               several
               Magazines
               to
               supply
               their
               Neighbour-Countries
               .
            
             
               The
               premises
               considered
               ,
               it
               maketh
               much
               to
               the
               ignominy
               and
               shame
               of
               our
               English
               Nation
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               Nature
               offering
               us
               so
               great
               a
               Treasure
               even
               at
               our
               own
               doors
               ,
               we
               do
               notwithstanding
               neglect
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               paying
               Money
               to
               Strangers
               
               for
               the
               Fish
               of
               our
               own
               Seas
               ,
               impoverish
               our selves
               to
               make
               them
               Rich.
               Insomuch
               that
               for
               want
               of
               industry
               and
               care
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               two
               hundred
               twenty
               five
               Fisher-Towns
               are
               decayed
               and
               reduced
               to
               extream
               poverty
               ,
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               by
               diligent
               endevouring
               to
               make
               use
               of
               so
               great
               a
               blessing
               ,
               we
               might
               in
               short
               time
               repair
               these
               decayed
               Towns
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               add
               both
               honour
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               riches
               to
               our
               King
               and
               Country
               ,
               which
               how
               easily
               it
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               will
               appear
               by
               some
               few
               observations
               following
               .
            
             
               By
               erecting
               Two
               Hundred
               and
               fifty
               Busses
               of
               reasonable
               strength
               and
               bigness
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               employment
               made
               for
               a
               Thousand
               Ships
               ,
               and
               for
               at
               least
               Ten
               Thousand
               Fisher-men
               and
               Mariners
               at
               Sea
               ,
               and
               consequently
               for
               as
               many
               Tradesmen
               and
               Labourers
               at
               Land.
               
            
             
               The
               Herrings
               taken
               by
               the
               Busses
               will
               afford
               His
               Majesty
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               pound
               yearly
               custom
               outward
               ,
               
               and
               for
               commodities
               returned
               inward
               ,
               thirty
               thousand
               pound
               and
               above
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               Timber
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               at
               reasonable
               rates
               ,
               growing
               in
               our
               own
               Kingdom
               for
               the
               building
               of
               Busses
               ,
               every
               Shire
               affordeth
               hardy
               and
               able
               men
               fit
               for
               such
               employment
               ,
               who
               now
               live
               poorly
               and
               idle
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               Victuals
               in
               great
               plenty
               sold
               at
               easie
               rates
               without
               payment
               of
               Excises
               ,
               or
               Impost
               .
            
             
               Our
               shores
               and
               harbours
               are
               near
               the
               places
               where
               the
               Fish
               do
               haunt
               .
            
             
               For
               drink
               ,
               or
               nets
               ,
               salting
               and
               packing
               our
               Fish
               ;
               and
               for
               succour
               in
               stress
               of
               weather
               ,
               we
               may
               bring
               our
               Fish
               to
               Land
               ,
               salt
               and
               pack
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               some
               part
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Dominions
               be
               at
               our
               Markets
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
              
               ,
               or
               Italy
               ,
               before
               the
               Hollanders
               can
               arrive
               in
               Holland
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               means
               to
               transport
               our
               Fishing
               into
               some
               Northern
               CounCountries
               ,
               
               where
               the
               Hollanders
               seldome
               or
               never
               come
               .
               And
               though
               we
               had
               as
               many
               Busses
               as
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               vent
               for
               all
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               East
               and
               Northern
               Countries
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               ,
               Herrings
               are
               every
               days
               meat
               ,
               Winter
               and
               Summer
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               draw
               on
               drink
               ,
               as
               to
               satisfie
               hunger
               ,
               and
               in
               most
               places
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               year
               they
               be
               scarce
               to
               be
               had
               ;
               for
               presently
               after
               Michaelmas
               the
               Sound
               and
               Rivers
               are
               frozen
               up
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               Herrings
               can
               be
               transported
               into
               twenty
               several
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               free
               States
               until
               July
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               thirty
               weeks
               space
               together
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               Lent
               comes
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               to
               be
               bought
               for
               money
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               since
               by
               care
               and
               industry
               we
               gained
               from
               the
               Flemmings
               ,
               doubtless
               so
               by
               the
               means
               we
               may
               as
               easily
               grow
               expert
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Fishing
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               make
               it
               a
               staple-commodity
               of
               our
               own
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               we
               shall
               the
               better
               and
               sooner
               do
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               and
               endeavour
               to
               reform
               certain
               wants
               and
               abuses
               
               which
               hitherto
               have
               hindred
               us
               from
               effecting
               that
               good
               and
               great
               work
               ,
               whereof
               these
               that
               follow
               are
               none
               of
               the
               least
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               General
               liberty
               of
               eating
               Flesh
               contrary
               to
               old
               custom
               ,
               and
               the
               Statute-Laws
               provided
               for
               observing
               Fish-day
               ,
               from
               whence
               our
               scarcity
               and
               dearth
               of
               Fish
               proceedeth
               ;
               for
               where
               Flesh
               is
               ordinarily
               spent
               ,
               Fish
               will
               not
               be
               bought
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               sale
               decayeth
               all
               Trade
               ,
               gain
               being
               the
               Nurse
               of
               Industry
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Want
               of
               order
               and
               discretion
               in
               our
               Fishing
               ,
               every
               man
               being
               left
               to
               himself
               and
               permitted
               to
               Fish
               as
               best
               liketh
               him
               :
               whereas
               amongst
               the
               Hollanders
               two
               of
               the
               best
               experienced
               Fisher-men
               are
               appointed
               to
               guide
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               all
               others
               being
               bound
               to
               follow
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               their
               lines
               according
               to
               their
               direction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Hollanders
               and
               other
               Nations
               set
               forth
               with
               their
               Busses
               in
               June
               ,
               to
               
               finde
               the
               shole
               of
               Fish
               ,
               and
               having
               found
               it
               ,
               dwell
               amongst
               it
               till
               November
               ,
               whereas
               we
               stay
               till
               the
               Herring
               come
               home
               to
               our
               Rode-steads
               ▪
               and
               somtimes
               suffer
               them
               to
               pass
               by
               ere
               we
               look
               out
               ,
               our
               Herring-Fishing
               conteining
               onely
               seven
               weeks
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               their
               's
               twenty
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Hollanders
               Busses
               are
               great
               and
               strong
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               brook
               foul
               weather
               ,
               whereas
               our
               Cobles
               ,
               Crayers
               ,
               and
               Boats
               being
               small
               ,
               and
               thin
               sided
               ,
               are
               easily
               swallowed
               by
               a
               rough
               Sea
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               adventure
               far
               in
               fair
               weather
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               weaknesse
               for
               fear
               of
               Storms
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Hollanders
               are
               industrious
               ,
               and
               no
               sooner
               are
               discharged
               of
               their
               lading
               ,
               but
               presently
               put
               forth
               for
               more
               ,
               and
               seek
               for
               Markets
               abroad
               as
               well
               as
               at
               home
               ;
               whereas
               our
               English
               after
               they
               have
               been
               once
               at
               Sea
               ,
               do
               commonly
               never
               return
               again
               untill
               all
               the
               money
               taken
               for
               their
               Fish
               be
               spent
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               debt
               seeking
               onely
               to
               serve
               the
               next
               Market
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               The
               Hollanders
               have
               certain
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               ,
               during
               the
               Herring-season
               do
               onely
               come
               to
               the
               places
               where
               the
               Busses
               arrive
               ,
               and
               joyning
               together
               in
               several
               companies
               ,
               do
               presently
               agree
               for
               the
               lading
               of
               thirty
               or
               forty
               Busses
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               discharged
               ,
               they
               may
               speedily
               return
               to
               their
               former
               shipping
               ;
               whereas
               our
               Fisher-men
               are
               uncertain
               of
               their
               Chap-men
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               spend
               much
               time
               in
               putting
               off
               their
               Fish
               by
               parcels
               .
            
             
               These
               and
               other
               effects
               would
               carefully
               be
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               and
               certain
               orders
               made
               to
               make
               our
               Fishing
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               succesful
               ,
               especially
               considering
               the
               fearful
               mischiefs
               ,
               the
               neglects
               hereof
               hath
               brought
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               to
               many
               good
               Towns
               and
               Corporations
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               by
               Authority
               even
               of
               Parliament
               it self
               in
               the
               Statute
               of
               33.
               
               Hen.
               the
               eight
               ,
               is
               plainly
               testified
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               summarily
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               prolixity
               of
               the
               original
               .
            
             
             
               Because
               the
               English
               Fisher-men
               dwelling
               on
               the
               Sea-Coasts
               did
               leave
               off
               their
               Trade
               of
               Fishing
               in
               our
               Seas
               ,
               and
               went
               the
               half-Seas
               over
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               they
               did
               buy
               Fish
               of
               
                 Pickards
                 ,
                 Flemmings
                 ,
                 Normans
              
               ,
               and
               Zelanders
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               many
               incommodities
               did
               grow
               to
               the
               Realm
               ,
               viz.
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               wealth
               and
               prosperity
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Cinque-Ports
               ,
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               of
               other
               Coast-Towns
               by
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               which
               were
               builded
               ,
               and
               inhabited
               by
               great
               multitudes
               of
               people
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               using
               and
               exercising
               ,
               the
               craft
               and
               feat
               of
               Fishing
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               decay
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Boats
               and
               Ships
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               decay
               of
               many
               good
               Marriners
               ,
               both
               able
               in
               body
               by
               their
               diligence
               ,
               labour
               ,
               and
               continual
               exercise
               of
               Fishing
               ,
               and
               expert
               by
               reason
               thereof
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Sea-Coasts
               ,
               as
               well
               within
               this
               Realm
               as
               in
               other
               parts
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               enacted
               ,
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               Persons
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Denizens
              
               ,
               or
               strangers
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               or
               any
               time
               after
               dwelling
               in
               England
               ,
               should
               buy
               any
               Fish
               of
               any
               strangers
               in
               
               the
               said
               Ports
               of
               
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 Zealand
                 ,
                 Picardie
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
              
               or
               upon
               the
               Sea
               between
               shoare
               and
               shoare
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               Act
               by
               many
               continuances
               was
               continued
               from
               Parliament
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               until
               the
               first
               of
               Queen
               Marie
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               next
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               then
               expired
               .
            
             
               For
               Conclusion
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               formerly
               been
               declared
               ,
               it
               evidently
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               immemorable
               prescription
               ,
               continual
               usage
               ,
               and
               possession
               ,
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               all
               our
               Neighbour-States
               ,
               and
               the
               Municipal
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               have
               ever
               held
               the
               Sovereign
               Lordship
               of
               the
               Seas
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Sovereignty
               ,
               the
               supream
               command
               and
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               passage
               ,
               and
               Fishing
               in
               the
               same
               rightfully
               apperteineth
               ;
               considering
               also
               the
               natural
               Scite
               of
               those
               our
               Seas
               that
               interpose
               themselves
               between
               the
               great
               Northern
               Commerce
               of
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               
               West
               ,
               and
               Southern
               Climates
               ,
               and
               withal
               the
               infinite
               commodities
               that
               by
               Fishing
               in
               the
               same
               is
               daily
               made
               ;
               It
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               his
               own
               excellent
               Wisdom
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Industry
               of
               his
               faithful
               Subjects
               and
               People
               ,
               may
               easily
               ,
               without
               injustice
               to
               any
               Prince
               or
               Person
               whatsoever
               ,
               be
               made
               the
               greatest
               Monarch
               for
               Command
               and
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               his
               People
               the
               most
               opulent
               and
               Flourishing
               Nation
               of
               any
               other
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               this
               the
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               Majesty
               is
               now
               absolute
               Commander
               of
               the
               Brittish
               Isle
               ,
               and
               hath
               also
               enlarged
               his
               Dominions
               over
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Western
               Indies
               ;
               by
               means
               of
               which
               extent
               of
               Empire
               ,
               (
               crossing
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               whole
               Ocean
               )
               the
               Trade
               and
               persons
               of
               all
               Nations
               (
               removing
               from
               one
               part
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               other
               )
               must
               of
               necessity
               first
               ,
               or
               last
               ,
               come
               within
               compass
               of
               his
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               the
               Sovereignty
               of
               our
               Seas
               ,
               being
               the
               most
               precious
               Jewel
               of
               his
               Majestie
               's
               Crown
               ;
               and
               (
               next
               
               under
               God
               )
               the
               principal
               means
               of
               our
               Wealth
               and
               Safety
               ,
               all
               true
               English
               hearts
               and
               hands
               are
               bound
               by
               all
               possible
               means
               and
               diligence
               to
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               the
               same
               ,
               even
               with
               the
               uttermost
               hazzard
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               their
               Goods
               and
               Fortunes
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               what
               wonderous
               advantages
               may
               redound
               to
               the
               Felicity
               ,
               and
               Glory
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               if
               God
               give
               hearts
               and
               resolutions
               to
               vindicate
               those
               rights
               which
               are
               now
               most
               impiously
               and
               injuriously
               invaded
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               another
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Sea
               belonging
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Brittain
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               a
               very
               large
               Extent
               upon
               the
               Shore
               of
               America
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               Virginian
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               Islands
               of
               the
               Barbadoes
               and
               Saint
               Christophers
               and
               many
               other
               places
               ;
               but
               how
               farr
               our
               English
               Colonies
               Transported
               into
               America
               ,
               have
               Possessed
               themselves
               of
               the
               Sea
               there
               ,
               is
               not
               exactly
               as
               yet
               discovered
               .
            
             
             
             
             
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             further
             Assertion
             that
             the
             Sea
             is
             under
             the
             Laws
             of
             Propriety
             ,
             Declared
             in
             a
             full
             Convention
             betwixt
             Ferdinando
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             the
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             in
             the
             
               Year
               ,
               1563.
            
             
          
           
             AT
             this
             Convention
             the
             Complaints
             on
             both
             sides
             were
             opened
             ;
             And
             it
             being
             required
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Emperial
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Lawful
             for
             his
             Subjects
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             Traffick
             freely
             in
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ;
             It
             was
             answered
             by
             the
             Advocate
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             ,
             that
             Navigation
             indeed
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             yet
             those
             things
             at
             which
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             found
             himself
             agrieved
             were
             no
             ways
             repugnant
             to
             this
             Freedom
             ,
             
             for
             as
             much
             as
             in
             Countries
             which
             are
             most
             free
             ;
             Those
             who
             have
             the
             Dominion
             thereof
             receive
             Custome
             ,
             and
             do
             give
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             Order
             ,
             by
             which
             way
             all
             Merchandize
             shall
             pass
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             none
             should
             finde
             themselves
             agrieved
             if
             the
             Venetians
             for
             their
             own
             Respects
             ,
             did
             use
             to
             do
             so
             in
             the
             Adriatick
             Seas
             which
             is
             under
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             more
             known
             then
             that
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             were
             Lords
             of
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ,
             and
             do
             exercise
             that
             Dominion
             which
             from
             time
             out
             of
             minde
             it
             had
             always
             done
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             receiving
             of
             Customes
             as
             in
             assigning
             of
             places
             for
             the
             Exaction
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             that
             according
             to
             former
             Capitulations
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Venetians
             were
             to
             have
             no
             less
             liberty
             in
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             Austrians
             ,
             then
             the
             Austrian
             Subjects
             in
             the
             Sea
             of
             Venice
             ;
             And
             if
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             within
             his
             own
             State
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             will
             not
             permit
             that
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             shall
             go
             which
             way
             they
             list
             ,
             but
             doth
             constrain
             them
             to
             go
             by
             such
             places
             onely
             where
             customs
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             he
             cannot
             with
             Justice
             demand
             that
             his
             Subjects
             may
             passe
             by
             or
             through
             the
             Sea
             of
             the
             Republick
             which
             way
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             must
             content
             himself
             that
             they
             passe
             that
             way
             onely
             ,
             which
             shall
             best
             stand
             with
             the
             
             Advantage
             of
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Dominion
             over
             it
             ;
             And
             if
             his
             Majesty
             cause
             Custome
             to
             be
             paid
             upon
             his
             Land
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Venetians
             likewise
             do
             it
             upon
             their
             Sea
             ?
             He
             demanded
             of
             them
             if
             by
             the
             Capitulation
             they
             would
             have
             it
             that
             the
             Emperour
             should
             be
             restrained
             or
             hindred
             from
             the
             taking
             of
             Custome
             ?
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             why
             would
             they
             have
             the
             Venetians
             tyed
             thereunto
             by
             a
             Capitulation
             ,
             which
             speaks
             of
             both
             Potentates
             equally
             with
             the
             same
             words
             ;
             He
             proceeded
             in
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Truth
             that
             the
             Republick
             had
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             proposition
             was
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Sea
             is
             common
             and
             free
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             understood
             there
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             when
             usually
             we
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             high-way
             are
             common
             &
             free
             ;
             by
             which
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             Usurped
             by
             any
             private
             Person
             for
             his
             sole
             proper
             service
             ,
             but
             remain
             to
             the
             use
             of
             every
             one
             ;
             Not
             therefore
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             free
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             under
             the
             Protection
             and
             Government
             of
             some
             Prince
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             might
             do
             therein
             Licenciously
             
             whatsoever
             pleaseth
             Him
             ,
             either
             by
             Right
             ,
             or
             by
             Wrong
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             such
             Licenciousness
             ,
             or
             Anarchy
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Sea
             ,
             as
             by
             Land
             ;
             That
             the
             true
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sea
             excludes
             it
             not
             from
             the
             protection
             and
             superiority
             of
             such
             as
             maintain
             it
             in
             Liberty
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             such
             as
             have
             Command
             over
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             necessarily
             it
             includes
             it
             ;
             That
             the
             Sea
             no
             less
             then
             the
             Land
             is
             Subject
             to
             be
             divided
             amongst
             men
             ,
             &
             appropriated
             to
             Cities
             and
             Potentates
             which
             long
             since
             was
             ordained
             by
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             man
             kind
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             Natural
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             well
             understood
             by
             Aristotle
             ,
             
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             unto
             Maritine
             Cities
             the
             Sea
             is
             the
             Territory
             ,
             because
             from
             thence
             they
             take
             their
             Sustenance
             ,
             and
             Defence
             ;
             A
             thing
             which
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             ,
             unless
             that
             part
             of
             it
             be
             appropriated
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Land
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             divided
             betwixt
             Cities
             and
             Governments
             not
             by
             equal
             parts
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             their
             Greatness
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             are
             able
             to
             Rule
             ,
             Govern
             ,
             or
             Defend
             them
             .
             Bern
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             was
             
             not
             the
             greatest
             City
             of
             Switzerland
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             hath
             as
             large
             a
             Teritory
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             twelve
             Cantons
             together
             ;
             The
             City
             of
             Norimburg
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Dominions
             and
             Teritories
             of
             it
             do
             hardly
             exceed
             the
             wals
             .
             The
             City
             of
             Venice
             it self
             for
             many
             years
             was
             known
             to
             be
             without
             any
             possession
             at
             all
             upon
             the
             firm
             Land.
             Upon
             the
             Sea
             likewise
             ,
             certain
             other
             Cities
             of
             great
             Force
             and
             Valour
             have
             possessed
             a
             large
             quantity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             Cities
             of
             less
             force
             have
             contented
             themselves
             with
             the
             next
             waters
             ;
             Neither
             are
             there
             wanting
             Examples
             of
             such
             who
             notwithstanding
             they
             do
             border
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             yet
             having
             fertile
             Lands
             adjacent
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             satisfied
             themselves
             with
             their
             Land
             Possessions
             without
             ever
             attempting
             to
             gain
             any
             Sea
             Dominion
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             being
             awod
             by
             their
             more
             mighty
             Neighbours
             ,
             have
             been
             constrained
             to
             for
             bear
             any
             such
             Attempt
             ,
             for
             which
             two
             causes
             ,
             a
             City
             notwithstanding
             it
             be
             Maritine
             ,
             and
             bordereth
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             may
             happen
             to
             remain
             without
             any
             possession
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
           
             He
             added
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             institute
             Principalities
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Sea
             as
             by
             Land
             ;
             And
             St.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             cause
             there
             were
             due
             unto
             Princes
             ,
             Customes
             and
             Contributions
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             great
             Absurdity
             ,
             to
             praise
             the
             well
             Governing
             ,
             Regulating
             ,
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             that
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             
             And
             that
             if
             the
             Sea
             in
             some
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             ampleness
             and
             extream
             distance
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Land
             is
             not
             possibly
             to
             be
             Governed
             ,
             and
             Protected
             ,
             it
             doth
             proceed
             from
             a
             Disability
             ,
             and
             Defect
             in
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             same
             consideration
             there
             are
             Desarts
             or
             Wildernesses
             so
             great
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             witness
             the
             many
             sandy
             parts
             of
             Affrica
             ,
             and
             the
             Immense
             Vastities
             of
             the
             World
             but
             lately
             discovered
             ;
             And
             as
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             that
             a
             Land
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             publisht
             Power
             be
             Ruled
             ,
             Protected
             ,
             and
             Governed
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             happeneth
             to
             the
             Sea
             ;
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             deceived
             by
             a
             
             gross
             Equivocation
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Land
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Stability
             and
             Firmness
             may
             be
             governed
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Sea
             ,
             for
             being
             an
             unconstant
             Element
             ,
             it
             passeth
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             motion
             proper
             to
             it
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Aire
             ;
             And
             if
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Aire
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             part
             of
             those
             fluent
             Elements
             be
             intended
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             thing
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             governed
             ,
             because
             whilst
             a
             man
             secureth
             himself
             with
             any
             one
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             fliteth
             out
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             And
             this
             also
             hapeneth
             unto
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             restrained
             in
             their
             fluent
             motions
             ;
             But
             when
             mention
             is
             made
             to
             rule
             over
             a
             Sea
             or
             River
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             understood
             of
             the
             Element
             but
             of
             the
             Scite
             where
             they
             are
             placed
             ;
             The
             water
             of
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             doth
             continually
             run
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             at
             all
             be
             kept
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Sea
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Thames
             ,
             the
             Rhine
             or
             the
             Po
             are
             the
             same
             Rivers
             now
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             one
             Thousand
             years
             agoe
             ,
             
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             Subject
             to
             the
             Protection
             of
             Princes
             .
             He
             askt
             the
             Germans
             ,
             if
             their
             pretence
             were
             that
             tho
             Sea
             should
             be
             left
             without
             Protection
             ,
             
             Protection
             ,
             so
             that
             any
             one
             might
             do
             therein
             whatsoever
             he
             listed
             ,
             by
             Robing
             ,
             Spoiling
             and
             making
             it
             Unnavigable
             ;
             This
             he
             said
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             absurd
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             durst
             answer
             for
             them
             that
             they
             had
             no
             such
             pretence
             ;
             he
             therefore
             concluded
             ,
             that
             therefore
             his
             Majesty
             of
             Germany
             by
             a
             necessary
             Consequence
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             Governed
             ,
             
             and
             Protected
             by
             those
             unto
             whom
             it
             did
             appertain
             by
             Divine
             Disposition
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             desired
             to
             understand
             if
             in
             their
             Judgment
             it
             seemed
             to
             them
             a
             Just
             thing
             ,
             that
             such
             should
             do
             it
             with
             the
             expence
             of
             their
             own
             Pains
             ,
             and
             Treasure
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             should
             contribute
             towards
             it
             who
             equally
             did
             enjoy
             the
             Benefit
             ;
             And
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             durst
             answer
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             being
             clear
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             who
             are
             under
             Government
             and
             Protection
             ,
             are
             thereby
             bound
             to
             pay
             Customes
             and
             Contribution
             ;
             Much
             he
             said
             ,
             might
             be
             alleaged
             in
             matter
             of
             Law
             to
             confirm
             this
             Truth
             ;
             And
             thereupon
             he
             concluded
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             were
             that
             Prince
             to
             whom
             it
             did
             appertain
             to
             Govern
             and
             Protect
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ,
             it
             of
             necessity
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             Traffick
             ,
             and
             Saileth
             on
             their
             Sea
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             their
             Laws
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             such
             are
             who
             travail
             through
             a
             Country
             upon
             Land.
             
          
           
             From
             hence
             he
             did
             proceed
             to
             show
             that
             this
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Sea
             from
             time
             out
             of
             minde
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             ;
             And
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             read
             out
             of
             an
             Abstract
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             opinion
             of
             Thirty
             Famous
             Lawyers
             who
             from
             the
             Year
             One
             Thousand
             Three
             Hundred
             until
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             did
             speak
             of
             the
             Dominion
             which
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             had
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             most
             known
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             even
             in
             their
             Times
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             knew
             not
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             affirming
             that
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             had
             no
             lesse
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             then
             over
             the
             City
             of
             Venice
             ;
             Others
             maintaining
             that
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             is
             the
             Territory
             and
             the
             Demeans
             of
             the
             said
             City
             ;
             And
             to
             
             render
             this
             more
             evident
             ,
             they
             do
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             lawful
             Power
             which
             the
             Venetians
             have
             to
             establish
             Laws
             over
             Navigation
             ,
             and
             to
             impose
             Customes
             upon
             such
             as
             traffique
             on
             those
             Seas
             ;
             
             And
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             read
             any
             Lawyer
             which
             held
             forth
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             moreover
             he
             told
             the
             Advocate
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             not
             believe
             those
             Authors
             who
             testified
             that
             the
             Sea
             belonged
             to
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             whereof
             they
             had
             possession
             from
             time
             out
             of
             minde
             ,
             before
             the
             age
             wherein
             those
             Authors
             lived
             ,
             yet
             ●he
             could
             not
             deny
             to
             receive
             them
             for
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             ,
             and
             knew
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             as
             witnesses
             far
             above
             all
             Exception
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             them
             Famous
             men
             ,
             though
             dead
             so
             many
             years
             agoe
             ,
             and
             whose
             Impartial
             Pens
             could
             no
             ways
             be
             interested
             in
             the
             present
             Differences
             .
             And
             because
             more
             then
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             were
             passed
             from
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Authors
             whom
             he
             alleaged
             as
             Witnesses
             hereof
             ,
             did
             Write
             to
             the
             time
             of
             those
             whose
             Names
             he
             last
             of
             all
             did
             mention
             in
             
             that
             behalf
             ;
             he
             urged
             that
             by
             their
             Attestation
             it
             was
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             more
             then
             so
             many
             years
             the
             Common-Wealth
             hath
             commanded
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             deny
             the
             assured
             and
             certain
             possession
             of
             it
             to
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             Then
             Addressing
             himself
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             he
             desired
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             some
             of
             the
             above
             mentioned
             Authors
             do
             speak
             in
             general
             words
             ,
             and
             name
             at
             large
             the
             Sea
             of
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             neither
             taking
             care
             to
             declare
             the
             Quality
             or
             the
             Quantity
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             others
             more
             expresly
             do
             give
             it
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ,
             which
             evidently
             doth
             demonstrate
             not
             onely
             the
             Scite
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Quantity
             of
             the
             Sea
             possessed
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             he
             explained
             himself
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             speak
             more
             precisely
             ought
             to
             cleer
             the
             passages
             of
             those
             who
             write
             more
             generally
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Precept
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             with
             cleer
             places
             the
             more
             obscure
             are
             to
             be
             illustrated
             ;
             He
             mentioned
             also
             the
             divers
             manner
             of
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             Lawyers
             ,
             some
             deriving
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Republick
             
             over
             the
             Seas
             from
             Custome
             ,
             some
             from
             Prescriptions
             ,
             others
             from
             an
             induced
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             others
             from
             a
             Privilege
             ,
             which
             did
             arise
             all
             from
             this
             Reason
             ;
             Because
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             most
             assuredly
             informed
             of
             the
             Possession
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             said
             Sea
             ,
             which
             they
             both
             heard
             and
             saw
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Common-Wealth
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             ;
             So
             they
             Writing
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             not
             at
             the
             Instance
             or
             the
             Command
             of
             any
             One
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             own
             proper
             Motions
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Institution
             only
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             judged
             it
             most
             convenient
             to
             express
             the
             Title
             of
             that
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             some
             with
             one
             Term
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             another
             ,
             without
             coming
             to
             use
             the
             sole
             ,
             true
             proper
             Term
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             done
             if
             they
             had
             been
             put
             to
             write
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             in
             which
             Cases
             the
             Lawyers
             are
             alwayes
             conformable
             ,
             receiving
             from
             the
             Person
             interested
             the
             like
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Declination
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             was
             found
             to
             be
             for
             many
             years
             abandoned
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             remained
             
             unregard
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Protection
             and
             Government
             of
             any
             Prince
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             none
             ,
             untill
             it
             came
             into
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             who
             to
             receive
             their
             lively-hood
             thereby
             ,
             were
             constrained
             to
             maintain
             it
             in
             freedom
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             taking
             it
             into
             their
             protection
             ,
             they
             obtained
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominion
             over
             it
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             
             as
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             which
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             come
             Justly
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             first
             do
             get
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             Reason
             ,
             the
             first
             Empires
             were
             founded
             ,
             as
             well
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             daily
             there
             are
             new
             ones
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             formed
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             through
             Age
             ,
             or
             Vice
             becoming
             weak
             wanteth
             Force
             ,
             and
             sinketh
             of
             it self
             ,
             The
             which
             Custody
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Sea
             acquired
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             ,
             hath
             daily
             advanced
             by
             the
             keeping
             of
             Powerful
             Fleets
             ,
             with
             the
             expence
             of
             much
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             the
             effusion
             of
             as
             much
             Blood
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             Citizens
             ,
             
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             continuing
             without
             Interruption
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             World
             their
             Dominion
             and
             Custody
             of
             the
             said
             Sea
             ,
             and
             overcoming
             and
             removing
             all
             Impediments
             ,
             as
             either
             by
             Pirates
             ,
             or
             by
             Potentates
             ,
             have
             at
             divers
             times
             been
             raised
             against
             them
             .
             After
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Historians
             ,
             who
             do
             relate
             ,
             that
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             for
             more
             then
             three
             hundred
             years
             past
             ,
             did
             receive
             Custom
             of
             such
             as
             sail'd
             that
             Sea
             ,
             and
             kept
             arm'd
             Vessels
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             compell
             all
             such
             ships
             so
             sayling
             to
             go
             to
             Venice
             ,
             testifying
             moreover
             ,
             that
             even
             unto
             their
             present
             time
             the
             same
             custom
             was
             observed
             :
             But
             he
             dwelled
             not
             much
             upon
             their
             Attestations
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             were
             good
             Testimonies
             of
             preceding
             Occurrences
             ;
             yet
             when
             we
             undertake
             to
             prove
             either
             the
             interests
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             of
             private
             Persons
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             help
             himself
             by
             Authentick
             Writings
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             the
             Historians
             with
             great
             Discretion
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             being
             moved
             by
             Love
             ,
             others
             with
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             others
             with
             hopes
             of
             Preferment
             ,
             
             which
             constrains
             them
             oftentimes
             to
             use
             Flatteries
             ,
             or
             Hyperboles
             ,
             upon
             which
             cannot
             be
             laid
             any
             sure
             Foundation
             :
             He
             therefore
             did
             produce
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             General
             Council
             held
             at
             Lions
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             seventy
             four
             ,
             where
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Nervesa
             being
             delegated
             by
             the
             Pope
             did
             Sentence
             ,
             that
             the
             Venetians
             should
             not
             be
             molested
             in
             the
             Defence
             ,
             and
             Protection
             of
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ,
             against
             the
             Saracens
             and
             Pirats
             ,
             neither
             should
             they
             be
             Disturbed
             by
             any
             from
             exacting
             their
             Rights
             and
             Customs
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             Merchandize
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             portable
             Commodities
             .
             He
             added
             also
             that
             there
             remain
             the
             Registers
             of
             Licenses
             granted
             to
             pass
             their
             said
             Sea
             ,
             with
             armed
             Vessels
             ,
             or
             Ships
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Persons
             and
             Goods
             belonging
             to
             their
             use
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             divers
             Princes
             who
             had
             their
             Possessions
             on
             the
             shore
             of
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             :
             But
             for
             the
             greater
             confirmation
             of
             all
             that
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             he
             remembred
             the
             yearly
             Ceremony
             used
             at
             Venice
             ,
             where
             the
             Duke
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             and
             more
             
             particularly
             of
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Germany
             doth
             constantly
             use
             to
             Espouse
             the
             Sea
             by
             casting
             a
             Ring
             of
             Gold
             into
             it
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Desponsamus
               to
               Mare
               in
               signum
               veri
               &
               perpetui
               Dominii
               :
            
             We
             do
             Marry
             thee
             O
             Sea
             ,
             in
             sign
             of
             our
             true
             and
             perpetual
             Dominion
             over
             it
             ;
             Which
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             many
             Writers
             do
             affirm
             ,
             had
             its
             beginning
             when
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             third
             was
             in
             Venice
             ,
             notwithstand
             they
             do
             add
             withall
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Instituted
             in
             sign
             of
             the
             Dominion
             which
             the
             Republick
             had
             formerly
             gotten
             by
             the
             Right
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             At
             the
             Conclusion
             he
             produced
             the
             Letters
             of
             many
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             who
             joyntly
             acknowledged
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             spoke
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             were
             from
             the
             Emperour
             Frederick
             to
             
               Giovanni
               Mocernigo
            
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             ,
             where
             having
             acquainted
             him
             of
             a
             certain
             quantity
             of
             Corn
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ,
             he
             desireth
             that
             he
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             have
             a
             free
             passage
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             to
             him
             a
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             acknowledge
             it
             with
             many
             thanks
             .
             Another
             Letter
             was
             from
             Beatrice
             Queen
             of
             Hungary
             to
             
             the
             Duke
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             where
             having
             informed
             him
             that
             she
             had
             divers
             things
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             without
             his
             permission
             she
             desired
             that
             for
             Courtesies
             and
             Friendships-sake
             it
             might
             be
             granted
             her
             ,
             which
             she
             should
             take
             for
             a
             great
             Favour
             ,
             and
             correspond
             with
             him
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             .
             Another
             Letter
             was
             from
             Matthias
             King
             of
             Hungary
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             ,
             where
             relating
             how
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             was
             accustomed
             every
             year
             to
             give
             License
             for
             the
             Transportation
             of
             a
             certain
             quantity
             of
             Corn
             ,
             he
             prayed
             that
             the
             same
             Grace
             might
             be
             shewed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             acknowledge
             it
             for
             a
             Favour
             ,
             and
             correspond
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Thus
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Dominion
             of
             His
             Majesty
             in
             His
             Brittish
             Seas
             clearly
             represented
             ,
             asserted
             ,
             and
             fully
             proved
             by
             that
             propriety
             of
             Title
             and
             Soverainty
             of
             Power
             which
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             exerciseth
             on
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             prescription
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             Histories
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             
             themselves
             is
             almost
             the
             same
             with
             His
             Majesties
             of
             
               Great
               Brittain
            
             ;
             But
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             one
             Title
             more
             above
             all
             theirs
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             Successive
             Inheritance
             ,
             confirmed
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             infinite
             Advantages
             of
             the
             profits
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Brittish
             Ocean
             in
             its
             Latitude
             and
             Circumference
             exceedeth
             the
             small
             Boundaries
             of
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             this
             great
             Disputation
             (
             where
             were
             present
             the
             most
             Remarkable
             
             Wits
             of
             Italy
             and
             Germany
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Imperialists
             themselves
             and
             amongst
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             Baron
             of
             Gourz
             Attested
             openly
             ,
             that
             the
             Common-Wealth
             of
             Venice
             was
             Patron
             of
             the
             Adriatitk
             Sea
             ,
             and
             might
             impose
             what
             Customs
             they
             thought
             fitting
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             the
             Commissaries
             thought
             so
             in
             their
             Consciences
             :
             )
             There
             is
             enough
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             thought
             in
             Reason
             to
             convince
             all
             Opponents
             ,
             that
             may
             pretend
             to
             differ
             in
             Judgement
             from
             us
             ;
             Yet
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Indulgence
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             
             to
             their
             Neighbouring
             Nations
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             too
             much
             liberty
             hath
             incouraged
             them
             to
             assume
             a
             Liberty
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             what
             at
             the
             first
             was
             but
             a
             License
             ,
             they
             improve
             into
             a
             Custom
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             Custom
             their
             Authority
             ;
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             most
             busiest
             of
             them
             have
             openly
             declared
             against
             the
             Kings
             Propriety
             on
             the
             Brittish
             Seas
             :
             Amongst
             these
             is
             one
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             great
             Ingenuity
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             particular
             so
             inclined
             to
             obey
             the
             Importunities
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             Interests
             of
             his
             Country-men
             ,
             that
             he
             disobliged
             himself
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             moreover
             (
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             )
             of
             his
             Conscience
             it self
             ,
             
             for
             it
             you
             look
             into
             his
             Silvae
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             Inauguration
             of
             King
             Iames
             of
             ever
             Blessed
             Memory
             ,
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             express
             himself
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Tria
               Sceptra
               profundi
               in
               magnum
               Cojere
               Ducem
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             
               English
               ,
               Scottish
            
             ,
             and
             Irish
             Seas
             are
             united
             under
             one
             Scepter
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             satisfied
             with
             this
             bare
             profession
             ,
             but
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               Sume
               animas
               a
               Rege
               tuo
               ,
               Quis
               det
               Iura
               Mari
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             English
             ,
             Take
             courage
             
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             giveth
             Law
             unto
             the
             Seas
             :
             In
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Power
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             
               Finis
               hic
               est
               ,
               qui
               fine
               caret
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             This
             is
             an
             end
             beyond
             an
             end
             ,
             a
             bound
             that
             knoweth
             no
             bound
             ,
             a
             bound
             ,
             which
             even
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             waves
             must
             submit
             unto
             .
          
           
             But
             with
             what
             ingratitude
             have
             the
             Dutch
             Answered
             the
             many
             Royal
             Favours
             ,
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             almost
             perpetually
             conferred
             on
             them
             :
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Monster
             greater
             then
             Ingratitude
             ,
             what
             Monsters
             are
             these
             Men
             ,
             who
             of
             late
             are
             so
             far
             from
             acknowledging
             their
             thankfulness
             ,
             that
             like
             Vipers
             ,
             they
             would
             feed
             upon
             ,
             and
             consume
             those
             Bowells
             which
             did
             afford
             them
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ?
             We
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Lowest
             Condition
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             sutable
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             Abode
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             they
             Petitioned
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Q●een
             of
             England
             ,
             whose
             Royal
             Heart
             and
             Hand
             being
             alwayes
             open
             to
             those
             that
             were
             Distressed
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             were
             her
             Neighbours
             ,
             upon
             the
             
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             she
             sent
             them
             Threescore
             Thousand
             Pound
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Gresham
            
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             Thousand
             Five
             Hundred
             Seventy
             and
             Two
             ;
             and
             presently
             afterwards
             ,
             there
             followed
             Colonel
             Morgan
             ,
             Colonel
             Gilbert
             ,
             Colonel
             Chester
             to
             Assist
             them
             in
             their
             Wars
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Commanders
             of
             so
             many
             Regiments
             of
             Men
             ;
             And
             after
             them
             the
             War
             increasing
             ,
             there
             were
             sent
             over
             Colonel
             North
             ,
             Colonel
             Cotton
             ,
             Colonel
             Candish
             ,
             and
             Colonel
             Norris
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             persons
             of
             an
             Eminent
             Name
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             made
             there
             Excellent
             Demonstrations
             of
             their
             Valour
             ,
             and
             Redeemed
             the
             Dutch
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             those
             who
             otherwise
             would
             have
             brought
             them
             to
             a
             better
             understanding
             of
             their
             Duties
             :
             Great
             supplyes
             of
             monies
             were
             sent
             over
             to
             maintain
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             :
             At
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             being
             slain
             presently
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Duke
             Alanson
             (
             Brother
             to
             Henry
             the
             third
             of
             France
             ,
             )
             who
             (
             if
             the
             successe
             had
             Answered
             the
             Expectation
             )
             was
             wisely
             enough
             made
             Duke
             of
             Brabant
             ;
             
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             sent
             over
             unto
             them
             Robert
             Duke
             of
             Leicester
             with
             great
             provision
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             Money
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             diverse
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             good
             account
             ;
             And
             although
             the
             said
             Earle
             ,
             not
             long
             afterwards
             ,
             returned
             into
             England
             and
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             were
             doubtful
             untill
             the
             fatal
             Battel
             at
             Nieuport
             ,
             yet
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             of
             ever
             Blessed
             Memory
             ,
             out
             of
             her
             unspeakable
             goodness
             to
             the
             distressed
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             that
             suffered
             for
             Religion
             ,
             did
             as
             long
             as
             she
             lived
             constantly
             Assist
             the
             Hollanders
             both
             with
             Men
             and
             Monies
             ;
             she
             gave
             them
             Hope
             in
             Despair
             ,
             she
             gave
             them
             strength
             being
             weak
             ,
             and
             and
             with
             the
             Charity
             of
             her
             Princely
             Hand
             did
             support
             them
             being
             fallen
             ;
             And
             although
             the
             Hollanders
             do
             ungratefully
             alledge
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Benefit
             great
             enough
             for
             the
             English
             to
             Assist
             them
             
               in
               reason
               of
               state
            
             ,
             because
             by
             so
             doing
             they
             kept
             out
             a
             War
             from
             their
             own
             Country
             .
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             the
             English
             had
             need
             to
             fear
             no
             Warr
             ,
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             for
             taking
             their
             parts
             ;
             for
             
             it
             was
             for
             their
             Cause
             that
             the
             English
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             Thousand
             Five
             Hundred
             ,
             and
             seventy
             one
             ,
             had
             seized
             upon
             the
             sum
             of
             Six
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             on
             the
             West
             Coast
             of
             England
             ,
             
             being
             the
             money
             designed
             from
             Spain
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alva
             for
             the
             Advancement
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Interests
             in
             the
             Neatherlands
             :
             And
             although
             the
             Hollanders
             do
             further
             alledge
             in
             their
             own
             Excuse
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             grateful
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             offered
             unto
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Neatherlands
             ,
             which
             she
             would
             not
             accept
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             their
             fault
             that
             she
             obtained
             it
             not
             ;
             It
             is
             in
             reason
             truly
             answered
             ,
             That
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             ,
             well
             knowing
             that
             she
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             draw
             a
             perpetual
             Warr
             upon
             her Self
             ,
             and
             her
             Successours
             ,
             by
             the
             accepting
             of
             such
             a
             Gift
             to
             which
             she
             had
             no
             Right
             ,
             did
             wisely
             refuse
             their
             Liberality
             ;
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             she
             continued
             still
             to
             aid
             them
             without
             that
             chargeable
             obligation
             .
             The
             Hollanders
             do
             further
             alledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             had
             the
             Cautionary
             Town
             of
             
               Brill
               ,
               Flushing
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             places
             delivered
             
             into
             her
             Hands
             :
             It
             is
             true
             she
             had
             so
             ,
             and
             thereby
             enjoyed
             only
             the
             Benefit
             of
             being
             at
             more
             Expence
             ,
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             Money
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Reader
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Hollander
             had
             no
             sooner
             made
             a
             Truce
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Duke
             Albertus
             ,
             but
             he
             began
             presently
             to
             set
             the
             English
             at
             nought
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Bridle
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             ;
             whereupon
             immediately
             insued
             their
             Forbiding
             of
             the
             bringing
             of
             English
             cloaths
             died
             ,
             and
             dressed
             into
             Holland
             ,
             and
             the
             adjoyning
             Provinces
             without
             ever
             making
             the
             King
             of
             England
             or
             his
             Ambassadour
             Leiger
             at
             the
             Hague
             Privy
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             this
             their
             Saucy
             and
             Insolent
             Affront
             ,
             
             in
             a
             more
             High
             and
             Peremptory
             way
             they
             demeaned
             themselves
             to
             King
             Iames
             himself
             ;
             for
             whereas
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lennox
             ,
             as
             Admiral
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             had
             by
             order
             from
             the
             Majesty
             of
             King
             Iames
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             Thousand
             Six
             Hundred
             and
             Sixteen
             ,
             sent
             one
             Master
             Brown
             to
             demand
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             then
             fishing
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Scotland
             a
             certain
             antient
             
             Duty
             called
             ,
             Size
             Herring
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             contest
             with
             him
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             long
             Disputation
             they
             payed
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             it
             had
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             some
             affronting
             terms
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             the
             last
             time
             it
             should
             be
             payed
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             most
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Gentleman
             coming
             the
             year
             following
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             and
             Commandment
             with
             one
             only
             Ship
             of
             His
             Majesties
             to
             demand
             the
             Duty
             aforesaid
             ;
             And
             with
             Order
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             denyed
             ,
             to
             take
             witness
             of
             the
             refusal
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             so
             peaceably
             depart
             :
             He
             came
             aboard
             one
             of
             their
             Ships
             ,
             and
             no
             sooner
             demanded
             the
             aforesaid
             Duty
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             he
             was
             denyed
             it
             ,
             who
             as
             plainly
             ,
             as
             peremptority
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             commanded
             by
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             not
             to
             pay
             it
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             England
             any
             more
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             took
             witness
             according
             to
             his
             Order
             from
             His
             Majesty
             .
             This
             taking
             of
             witness
             did
             so
             startle
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             that
             before
             Master
             Brown
             had
             got
             off
             to
             his
             own
             Ship
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             another
             Ship
             of
             Holland
             came
             presently
             
             aboard
             that
             Ship
             in
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             who
             demanding
             of
             Master
             Brown
             ,
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             replyed
             that
             his
             Name
             was
             Brown
             ;
             Why
             then
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             the
             Man
             ,
             I
             have
             Order
             to
             Arrest
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             you
             into
             Holland
             ;
             whereof
             Master
             Brown
             gave
             notice
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Kings
             Ship
             ,
             requiring
             him
             to
             advertise
             His
             Majesty
             of
             this
             Insolency
             ;
             and
             Master
             Brown
             was
             in
             this
             manner
             Arrested
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             Prisoner
             into
             Holland
             ,
             where
             for
             a
             while
             he
             was
             detained
             .
             I
             do
             read
             ,
             that
             much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             one
             Master
             
               Archibald
               Ranthin
            
             a
             Scotch
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             residing
             at
             Stockholme
             in
             Sweden
             ,
             where
             he
             sollicited
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             some
             sums
             of
             monies
             due
             to
             the
             English
             Merchants
             ,
             there
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             same
             City
             one
             Vandyke
             ,
             who
             lying
             there
             as
             an
             Agent
             for
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             ,
             
             said
             unto
             some
             Principal
             Persons
             of
             the
             Swedes
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             be
             so
             hasty
             in
             paying
             any
             Monies
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             them
             any
             high
             Respect
             ,
             because
             the
             said
             Kings
             promises
             were
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             nor
             his
             threatnings
             
             to
             be
             feared
             ;
             for
             which
             Vile
             and
             Insolent
             Speeches
             bring
             afterwards
             challenged
             by
             Master
             
               Archibald
               Ranthin
            
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             better
             Excuse
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             drunk
             when
             he
             did
             speak
             those
             words
             (
             for
             deny
             them
             he
             could
             not
             ;
             )
             and
             by
             this
             means
             his
             Excuse
             of
             playing
             the
             Beast
             ;
             did
             excuse
             him
             for
             playing
             the
             Man.
             
          
           
             Now
             from
             these
             Insolent
             Affronts
             by
             words
             ,
             let
             us
             proceed
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             what
             they
             have
             done
             by
             deeds
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             their
             rude
             demeanour
             to
             our
             English
             Nation
             in
             the
             Northern
             Seas
             on
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Greenland
             ,
             and
             those
             parts
             ,
             about
             the
             Fishing
             for
             Whales
             ,
             and
             the
             Commodity
             of
             
               Train
               Oyle
            
             ,
             where
             violently
             they
             have
             offered
             unpardonable
             abuses
             by
             giving
             of
             blows
             ,
             and
             chasing
             the
             English-men
             away
             ,
             and
             by
             procuring
             much
             loss
             and
             prejudice
             unto
             them
             ;
             their
             Pride
             of
             Heart
             was
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             give
             their
             Reason
             leave
             to
             apprehend
             that
             Fishing
             at
             Sea
             is
             free
             for
             every
             Man
             where
             it
             is
             not
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             any
             Country
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Sea
             belongeth
             by
             antient
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             but
             inconsiderable
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             usage
             of
             our
             Nation
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             where
             in
             open
             Hostility
             they
             have
             as
             fiercely
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             most
             mortal
             Enemies
             ,
             having
             in
             several
             Encounters
             slain
             many
             of
             our
             Men
             ,
             and
             sunk
             sundry
             of
             our
             Ships
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             had
             taken
             our
             Men
             Prisoners
             ,
             they
             would
             use
             them
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Contemptible
             and
             Disdainfull
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             at
             their
             own
             Home
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Butter-Boxes
             ;
             the
             English
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             were
             but
             a
             sordid
             and
             a
             slavish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             were
             either
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             might
             use
             them
             at
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             the
             English
             were
             so
             spiritless
             ,
             or
             so
             unpowerfull
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             be
             revenged
             ,
             but
             quietly
             must
             put
             up
             all
             the
             Affronts
             and
             Injuries
             which
             they
             received
             at
             their
             Hands
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Commodious
             Trade
             which
             the
             English
             have
             had
             in
             Muscovy
             for
             above
             these
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Countries
             that
             lye
             upon
             the
             East
             and
             North
             ,
             which
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             
             have
             now
             gotten
             quite
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             ,
             
             to
             the
             great
             Grief
             and
             Prejudice
             of
             many
             Merchants
             in
             this
             City
             :
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             ,
             seeing
             not
             long
             since
             they
             have
             been
             acting
             the
             same
             again
             with
             our
             English
             Merchants
             in
             Turkey
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             practise
             so
             usual
             with
             them
             to
             spoyle
             the
             Trade
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             cannot
             find
             any
             Occasion
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             show
             a
             Nature
             so
             wretchedly
             Barbarous
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             spoyle
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             great
             is
             their
             Covetous
             and
             most
             Insatiable
             desire
             of
             Gain
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             an
             ignoble
             and
             a
             sordid
             spirit
             ,
             for
             let
             them
             arrive
             to
             what
             Wealth
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             be
             the
             Masters
             of
             a
             Noble
             ,
             and
             a
             Generous
             Disposition
             .
          
           
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             their
             Neighbouring
             Nation
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             arrived
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             Free
             State
             ,
             yet
             so
             ungratefull
             have
             they
             been
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             forget
             all
             the
             Obligations
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             have
             digged
             into
             the
             very
             Bowels
             of
             those
             who
             did
             preserve
             them
             .
             Many
             Examples
             of
             this
             may
             be
             
             instanced
             ;
             I
             shall
             look
             a
             little
             back
             again
             on
             the
             cruelty
             of
             their
             proceedings
             in
             the
             East
             Indies
             ,
             before
             their
             studied
             malice
             at
             Amboyna
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             of
             their
             horrid
             Massacre
             at
             Amboyna
             it self
             .
             As
             their
             Avarice
             was
             unsatisfied
             ,
             so
             their
             quarrels
             with
             the
             English
             were
             many
             ;
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             not
             long
             enduring
             a
             Co-partner
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             being
             translated
             into
             a
             better
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             (
             to
             be
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             set
             the
             English
             at
             nought
             ,
             )
             having
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             Sir
             
               Ralph
               Winwood
            
             got
             the
             Cautionary
             Towns
             into
             their
             own
             Possession
             ,
             they
             presently
             began
             to
             appear
             in
             their
             true
             Colours
             ,
             by
             adding
             Cruelty
             to
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             Avarice
             to
             Insolence
             ;
             The
             English
             that
             were
             Trafficking
             in
             the
             East
             Indies
             being
             sensible
             thereof
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             redress
             ,
             preferred
             their
             Just
             Complaints
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             King
             Iames
             ,
             on
             which
             ensued
             the
             first
             Treaty
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             thirteen
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             another
             Treaty
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             fifteen
             ,
             at
             the
             Hague
             in
             Holland
             ,
             
             which
             taking
             up
             much
             time
             to
             little
             effect
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             third
             Treaty
             which
             was
             held
             in
             London
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             nineteen
             ,
             touching
             the
             Differences
             between
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             in
             the
             East
             Indies
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             full
             and
             solemn
             Composition
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             a
             fair
             Order
             set
             as
             to
             the
             Management
             of
             the
             Affairs
             for
             the
             Time
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             so
             restless
             were
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             to
             make
             themselves
             the
             entire
             Masters
             of
             the
             profits
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             that
             having
             driven
             from
             thence
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             Portugals
             ,
             they
             at
             the
             last
             determined
             with
             themselves
             by
             subtility
             as
             well
             as
             strength
             ,
             to
             force
             from
             thence
             the
             English
             also
             ;
             In
             pursuance
             whereof
             ,
             some
             four
             years
             before
             the
             most
             Barbarous
             Proceedings
             at
             Amboyna
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             dispossess
             the
             English
             of
             the
             Islands
             of
             
               Banda
               ,
               Polleroone
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             famous
             for
             the
             Rich
             Spices
             of
             Nutmeggs
             ,
             Cloves
             and
             Mace
             ;
             and
             understanding
             by
             one
             of
             their
             Spies
             ,
             that
             Captain
             Courtupe
             was
             gone
             from
             his
             House
             and
             Factory
             in
             Polleroon
             to
             one
             of
             the
             adjacent
             Clove-Islands
             ,
             called
             Lantore
             ,
             
             they
             did
             shoot
             him
             as
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Boat
             upon
             his
             Return
             ,
             and
             being
             demanded
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             unexpected
             a
             Murther
             ,
             they
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             English
             that
             they
             should
             take
             no
             more
             care
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             be
             buried
             ;
             Although
             this
             was
             a
             great
             discouragement
             to
             the
             English
             that
             were
             there
             in
             their
             Occupation
             of
             Merchandize
             ,
             yet
             some
             were
             afterwards
             so
             venturous
             ,
             as
             to
             endeavour
             a
             settlement
             at
             Lantore
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             Master
             Woofe
             a
             Factor
             there
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Authour
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             received
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             being
             taken
             not
             long
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             indured
             almost
             as
             much
             misery
             ,
             as
             a
             Created
             Nature
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             ,
             which
             the
             ensuing
             Narration
             will
             make
             manifest
             :
             He
             writeth
             of
             the
             
               Dutch
               ,
               That
               as
               often
               as
               he
               thinketh
               of
               their
               unparralleld
               and
               barbarous
               Cruelty
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               admire
               ,
               and
               praise
               that
               Great
               God
               who
               so
               much
               strengthened
               and
               inabled
               him
               to
               undergoe
               those
               heavy
               Tortures
               and
               Pressures
               which
               were
               loaden
               on
               him
               by
               those
               bloody
               Patrons
               of
               Cruelty
               .
            
             The
             Dutch
             had
             no
             sooner
             notice
             that
             the
             English
             had
             
             raised
             a
             Factory
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Lantore
             ,
             but
             sayling
             from
             Iaccatra
             ,
             now
             by
             them
             called
             
               Bata
               via
            
             ,
             they
             importuned
             the
             Natives
             to
             surrender
             the
             Island
             into
             their
             Hands
             and
             Custody
             ;
             Sometimes
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             prevailed
             upon
             them
             with
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             fair
             words
             fayling
             ;
             they
             would
             make
             use
             of
             foul
             ,
             and
             threaten
             them
             with
             Sword
             and
             Fire
             ;
             And
             although
             they
             were
             not
             ignorant
             that
             a
             Treaty
             had
             been
             held
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             Composition
             for
             the
             ending
             of
             all
             Controversies
             ,
             yet
             they
             informed
             the
             Natives
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             had
             given
             the
             Island
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             to
             fear
             to
             disclaim
             what
             they
             had
             done
             by
             making
             them
             to
             become
             Masters
             of
             it
             ,
             
             for
             they
             said
             they
             could
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             interpose
             between
             all
             Dangers
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             assured
             them
             that
             they
             had
             Strength
             enough
             to
             defend
             them
             against
             all
             the
             Nations
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             They
             only
             desired
             of
             them
             a
             Seizin
             of
             security
             to
             enjoy
             the
             profit
             of
             their
             Fruits
             on
             those
             Terms
             which
             the
             English
             had
             conditioned
             with
             them
             .
             The
             Natives
             of
             the
             Island
             being
             hereat
             in
             a
             
             great
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             doubting
             amongst
             themselves
             what
             might
             be
             the
             event
             ,
             if
             they
             refused
             a
             proffer
             ,
             which
             carried
             an
             Obligation
             of
             so
             much
             safety
             with
             it
             ,
             did
             Address
             themselves
             unto
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             desired
             of
             them
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             secure
             themselves
             from
             that
             deceitfull
             and
             cruell
             Generation
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             perswasions
             were
             as
             plausible
             ,
             as
             their
             threatnings
             terrible
             ;
             And
             understanding
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             they
             expected
             a
             considerable
             Recruit
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             Ships
             to
             come
             suddainly
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             be
             Couragious
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             yield
             to
             their
             treacherous
             perswasions
             :
             In
             this
             apprehension
             ,
             the
             Dutch
             not
             long
             afterwards
             desired
             of
             them
             after
             some
             flattering
             Asseverations
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             
               A
               Seizin
               of
               Security
            
             ;
             At
             which
             the
             Natives
             pretending
             Ignorance
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             be
             extraordinarily
             curious
             to
             understand
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             it
             ;
             At
             which
             the
             Dutch
             with
             as
             much
             Mirth
             as
             Confidence
             ,
             having
             whispered
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             did
             after
             some
             deliberation
             
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             bring
             a
             great
             Brass
             Bason
             filled
             with
             Earth
             ,
             and
             plant
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             the
             Branch
             of
             a
             Nutmeg-Tree
             laden
             with
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             presented
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Chiefest
             Men
             of
             their
             Islands
             ;
             And
             this
             they
             told
             them
             was
             the
             Sence
             and
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             Natives
             having
             received
             this
             Answer
             ,
             did
             suddainly
             acquaint
             the
             English
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             more
             inclined
             then
             to
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             Nations
             are
             ;
             and
             having
             advised
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             told
             the
             Dutch
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             that
             their
             Demands
             were
             Impossibilities
             ,
             for
             should
             they
             recede
             from
             what
             already
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             might
             justly
             brand
             them
             with
             Infidelity
             ,
             for
             to
             their
             apprehensions
             ,
             they
             seemed
             to
             un-interest
             the
             English
             of
             what
             was
             their
             proper
             Title
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             means
             they
             could
             be
             induced
             to
             consent
             unto
             ;
             At
             which
             the
             Hollanders
             being
             much
             incensed
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             since
             no
             perswasions
             would
             allure
             them
             to
             a
             knowledge
             of
             their
             own
             Happiness
             ,
             
             they
             must
             expect
             to
             find
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             for
             rather
             then
             be
             frustrated
             of
             their
             Intentions
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             make
             a
             Benefire
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             they
             did
             advise
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             the
             English
             strength
             which
             could
             stand
             in
             no
             Competition
             with
             theirs
             ,
             for
             they
             owned
             them
             but
             as
             a
             Handfull
             in
             comparison
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             This
             Dispute
             being
             frustrated
             ,
             and
             the
             Dutch
             finding
             the
             Natives
             of
             the
             Island
             to
             be
             intractable
             to
             their
             Demands
             ,
             they
             prepared
             a
             great
             Vessel
             which
             they
             had
             with
             Battery
             Guns
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             forthwith
             to
             Assault
             the
             Town
             ;
             This
             great
             Ship
             was
             called
             the
             
               Float
               ▪
            
             and
             besides
             her
             ,
             they
             had
             in
             a
             readiness
             other
             less
             Ships
             that
             lay
             against
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             where
             the
             English
             Factory
             was
             ;
             Having
             for
             two
             dayes
             planted
             their
             Batteries
             ,
             and
             played
             against
             that
             place
             where
             by
             the
             Flaggs
             and
             Pendants
             of
             the
             Red
             Cross
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             English
             Factory
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             Event
             not
             to
             answer
             the
             expectation
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             of
             March
             ,
             
             (
             five
             dayes
             after
             their
             first
             Assault
             )
             they
             found
             the
             means
             to
             Land
             their
             Men
             ,
             and
             Enter
             the
             Town
             ;
             they
             had
             placed
             in
             their
             Front
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             the
             Nation
             of
             Japan
             being
             all
             armed
             with
             Guns
             like
             unto
             Cullivers
             with
             barrels
             of
             Brass
             ,
             who
             making
             way
             for
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             did
             such
             Execution
             ,
             that
             the
             Out-cry
             in
             the
             Streets
             was
             terrible
             ,
             
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             and
             Children
             being
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             the
             Town
             a
             Shamble
             of
             dead
             persons
             .
             The
             English
             being
             but
             few
             in
             number
             were
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             saluted
             with
             the
             Titles
             of
             base
             Rogues
             and
             Villains
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             unto
             posts
             by
             Hands
             and
             Neck
             ,
             they
             were
             bruised
             ,
             beaten
             and
             buffered
             ,
             they
             were
             afterwards
             ty'd
             back
             to
             back
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             stronger
             was
             inforced
             to
             carry
             the
             weaker
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Dutch
             Ships
             ,
             called
             the
             Holland
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             laden
             with
             Irons
             ,
             and
             tormented
             with
             variety
             of
             Tortures
             ;
             Insomuch
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Factor
             at
             Lantore
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             those
             who
             did
             partake
             in
             these
             grievous
             torments
             ,
             hath
             these
             express
             words
             ;
             
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               seriously
               
               protest
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               Determiner
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               command
               me
               to
               yield
               my
               Body
               to
               be
               Tortured
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               by
               far
               choose
               the
            
             Turkish
             
               then
               the
            
             Dutch
             
               Tormentors
               ,
               for
               their
               Cruelties
               I
               am
               confident
               are
               far
               transcending
               the
            
             Turkish
             
               Extremities
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               their
               viperous
               inclinations
               to
               the
            
             English
             
               will
               not
               be
               consumated
               untill
               their
               compleated
               Iury
               shall
               surfeit
               it self
               into
               an
               unparalleld
               Revenge
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             dayes
             were
             they
             thus
             Tormented
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             being
             most
             sadly
             troubled
             with
             the
             Flux
             ,
             these
             unmercifull
             people
             would
             not
             let
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Bolts
             ,
             but
             compelled
             them
             to
             use
             the
             same
             Dish
             to
             receive
             their
             Excrements
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             of
             them
             constantly
             did
             eat
             their
             meat
             ;
             these
             things
             were
             unsavoury
             indeed
             ,
             but
             these
             Inhumane
             Creatures
             would
             not
             be
             sensible
             of
             their
             Calamities
             ;
             At
             the
             last
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             that
             some
             English
             Ships
             sayling
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             being
             informed
             what
             the
             Dutch
             had
             acted
             at
             Lantore
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Captains
             ,
             Captain
             
               Fitz
               Herbert
            
             by
             Name
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             Dutch
             to
             Demand
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             who
             being
             conveyed
             to
             his
             Ship
             ,
             he
             wondered
             at
             their
             unsightly
             
             complexion
             ,
             and
             the
             lameness
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             eaten
             in
             with
             Irons
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             quite
             decayed
             for
             want
             of
             eating
             ;
             By
             his
             means
             their
             Release
             being
             obtained
             ,
             they
             had
             liberty
             to
             depart
             to
             the
             Island
             of
             Polleroon
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             they
             continued
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             the
             Dutch
             who
             would
             have
             no
             Factories
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             did
             again
             seize
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             plundred
             them
             to
             their
             very
             shirts
             ,
             they
             Imprisoned
             them
             in
             a
             Castle
             which
             was
             in
             that
             Island
             ,
             where
             they
             continued
             enduring
             many
             Extremities
             until
             the
             noise
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             durance
             being
             again
             divulged
             ,
             they
             were
             again
             relieved
             by
             some
             English
             ships
             that
             passed
             that
             way
             ;
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             used
             so
             much
             cruelty
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             being
             demanded
             ,
             no
             other
             thing
             being
             to
             be
             laid
             unto
             their
             Charge
             ,
             but
             onely
             their
             buying
             of
             Cloves
             upon
             the
             Islands
             ;
             the
             Dutch
             at
             their
             Discharge
             told
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             the
             first
             
             English-Men
             that
             ever
             they
             took
             buying
             of
             Cloves
             upon
             that
             Island
             ,
             they
             were
             
             willing
             to
             spare
             their
             lives
             ,
             but
             if
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             should
             ever
             take
             an
             
             English-Man
             in
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             so
             favourable
             as
             to
             hang
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             whip
             him
             to
             Death
             ;
             And
             speaking
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             heard
             to
             speak
             words
             to
             this
             Effect
             .
             Alas
             !
             what
             is
             England
             if
             compared
             to
             our
             High
             and
             Mighty
             States
             of
             the
             Neatherlands
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             have
             Ships
             enough
             to
             block
             up
             all
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             difference
             should
             arise
             ,
             the
             proof
             should
             manifest
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             show
             us
             what
             the
             Dutch
             Men
             were
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             could
             find
             opportunity
             to
             put
             their
             Designs
             in
             Agitation
             ;
             The
             Authour
             of
             this
             Discourse
             to
             show
             the
             candour
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             
             in
             the
             representation
             of
             so
             sad
             a
             subject
             ;
             
               I
               protest
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               be
               ready
               at
               any
               time
               to
               justifie
               it
               with
               my
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               expressed
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               really
               correspondent
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               very
               much
               astured
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               those
               now
               living
               ,
               who
               can
               testifie
               with
               me
               the
               many
               Tragioal
               Designs
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               onely
               been
               acted
               on
               us
               ,
               but
               upon
               many
               others
               .
            
          
           
           
             Neither
             was
             this
             their
             Arrogancy
             ,
             and
             Cruelty
             expressed
             to
             the
             English
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             China
             have
             had
             the
             sad
             Experience
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             common
             practise
             of
             the
             Dutch
             to
             seize
             upon
             their
             Vessels
             as
             they
             came
             down
             to
             Trassique
             in
             those
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             and
             having
             plundered
             their
             ships
             ,
             to
             drown
             the
             Men.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             seventeen
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Banda
             Islands
             ,
             made
             a
             Present
             to
             Captain
             Ball
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             President
             of
             Bantam
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             so
             far
             be
             pleased
             to
             compassionate
             their
             sorrowfull
             conditions
             ,
             as
             to
             accept
             of
             their
             Present
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             Islands
             into
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             defending
             them
             from
             the
             Tyrannies
             of
             the
             intruding
             and
             unmerciful
             Hollanders
             ,
             whose
             practise
             it
             was
             ,
             daily
             to
             exact
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             murther
             them
             at
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             their
             Wives
             whiles
             themselves
             were
             inforced
             to
             look
             on
             ,
             and
             not
             dare
             in
             the
             least
             to
             resist
             them
             ;
             Moreover
             their
             Drunkenness
             was
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             habitual
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             almost
             a
             wonder
             to
             
             see
             them
             sober
             ;
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             pleased
             to
             accept
             of
             what
             they
             proffered
             ,
             he
             should
             very
             much
             oblige
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             prejudice
             himself
             nor
             the
             English
             Nation
             .
             To
             which
             Captain
             Ball
             replyed
             ,
             that
             he
             much
             lamented
             their
             misfortune
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             had
             made
             a
             surrender
             of
             their
             Island
             already
             to
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             consonant
             to
             Reason
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             away
             that
             by
             force
             from
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             obtained
             by
             favour
             ,
             he
             therefore
             desired
             them
             to
             cease
             their
             importunity
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Bandaneses
             replyed
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             were
             all
             the
             obstacle
             ,
             it
             might
             easily
             be
             removed
             ,
             for
             they
             generally
             protested
             ,
             they
             never
             gave
             the
             least
             consent
             to
             the
             Hollanders
             to
             possess
             their
             Islands
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             wilfully
             and
             violently
             entred
             upon
             them
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             though
             that
             oftentimes
             they
             had
             desired
             ,
             yet
             the
             Dutch
             had
             never
             received
             any
             assurance
             of
             submission
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             unworthiness
             of
             their
             Actions
             having
             deterred
             the
             Bandaneses
             from
             condescending
             to
             their
             perswasions
             .
             Hereupon
             Captain
             Ball
             became
             
             willing
             to
             receive
             them
             into
             his
             Protection
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             the
             afflicted
             Indians
             .
          
           
             Captain
             Ball
             continued
             President
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             for
             Captain
             Iourdan
             Arrived
             with
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Dailes
            
             Fleet
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1618.
             at
             what
             time
             Captain
             Ball
             was
             commanded
             home
             ;
             howsoever
             the
             Cruelties
             against
             the
             poor
             Bandeneses
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Islands
             still
             continued
             ,
             and
             grew
             to
             such
             a
             height
             ,
             that
             they
             hardly
             could
             be
             parallel'd
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             Affections
             were
             so
             generally
             ,
             and
             so
             servently
             expressed
             towards
             the
             English
             .
          
           
             Mention
             hath
             already
             been
             made
             of
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Chief
             Town
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Lantore
             ,
             and
             how
             barbarously
             the
             Dutch
             dealt
             with
             the
             English
             Factory
             there
             ;
             It
             is
             worthy
             your
             observation
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             flying
             for
             their
             safety
             into
             the
             highest
             Hills
             of
             that
             Island
             ,
             were
             courted
             by
             the
             Dutch
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             surrender
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             received
             into
             favour
             and
             protection
             ;
             Hereupon
             they
             came
             down
             in
             great
             
             numbers
             ,
             and
             four
             hundred
             of
             the
             Chiefest
             of
             them
             being
             picked
             out
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             were
             transported
             into
             an
             adjacent
             Island
             ,
             where
             having
             washed
             themselves
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             they
             had
             been
             advised
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             invited
             to
             a
             great
             dinner
             ,
             and
             intreated
             with
             many
             welcomes
             ;
             they
             told
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             heartily
             sorry
             that
             they
             should
             so
             much
             distrust
             them
             as
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             there
             being
             none
             that
             desired
             their
             safety
             and
             welfare
             more
             then
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             friend
             them
             against
             all
             Opposers
             ;
             they
             desired
             that
             all
             differences
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             absolutely
             composed
             ;
             and
             all
             former
             injuries
             forgotten
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             manifestation
             of
             their
             Respects
             ,
             they
             had
             transported
             them
             thither
             ,
             and
             provided
             what
             for
             the
             present
             could
             be
             had
             for
             their
             Refreshment
             .
             The
             Poor
             Inhabitants
             being
             much
             surprized
             at
             this
             unusual
             manner
             of
             Respect
             ,
             having
             fed
             heartily
             ,
             and
             expressed
             their
             thankfulness
             ,
             prepared
             for
             their
             departure
             ,
             but
             the
             Dutch
             leading
             them
             to
             a
             window
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             walk
             to
             yonder
             
             Green
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             Farewell
             of
             them
             there
             ,
             for
             there
             their
             Executioners
             stood
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             dispatch
             them
             ;
             whereat
             the
             poor
             Bandeneses
             being
             much
             amazed
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               O
               Apetow
            
             !
             which
             is
             in
             
               English
               ,
               O
               what
               is
               this
               !
            
             Immediately
             they
             were
             hurried
             away
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Iapan
             Slaves
             ,
             the
             cruel
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             they
             were
             cut
             asunder
             in
             the
             middle
             alive
             ,
             and
             their
             divided
             Quarters
             were
             sent
             some
             of
             them
             to
             Lantore
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             to
             Polleroon
             ,
             and
             other
             Islands
             belonging
             unto
             Banda
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             they
             put
             to
             Death
             the
             Chiefest
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Polleroon
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             the
             Chief
             Priest
             of
             that
             Island
             ,
             in
             whose
             side
             the
             Dutch
             having
             cut
             a
             hole
             ,
             they
             commanded
             that
             Gun-powder
             should
             be
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             instant
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             way
             of
             torment
             they
             deprived
             him
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             although
             these
             Inhabitants
             of
             Polleroon
             were
             under
             the
             English
             Protection
             ,
             yet
             their
             numbers
             being
             inconsiderable
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             the
             English
             durst
             
             not
             contradict
             them
             ;
             So
             that
             these
             poor
             people
             were
             not
             only
             murdered
             before
             their
             faces
             ;
             but
             the
             English
             perceiving
             how
             Tyrahnical
             withall
             the
             Dutch
             were
             ,
             and
             how
             incroaching
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             were
             their
             cruelties
             which
             they
             practised
             at
             Amboyna
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ;
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             two
             ,
             
             they
             abandoned
             the
             Banda
             Islands
             which
             the
             Dutch
             have
             ever
             since
             possessed
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             wrongfully
             and
             unjustly
             enjoy
             ,
             not
             permitting
             the
             Enlish
             to
             have
             any
             Commerce
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             place
             I
             shall
             not
             forget
             to
             give
             you
             the
             memorable
             account
             of
             the
             innumerable
             Shoales
             of
             Mackerell
             which
             was
             the
             Chiefest
             thing
             that
             supported
             those
             Islands
             ,
             they
             came
             always
             in
             their
             season
             in
             great
             Multitudes
             ,
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             appeared
             not
             so
             numerous
             ,
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             have
             arrived
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             ,
             and
             in
             far
             greater
             abundance
             then
             usually
             before
             ;
             but
             after
             that
             the
             English
             had
             left
             those
             Islands
             ,
             they
             did
             forsake
             them
             also
             ,
             as
             places
             polluted
             with
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Avarice
             ,
             or
             
             as
             if
             they
             would
             come
             to
             no
             Coasts
             ,
             but
             where
             Humanity
             and
             Probity
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             where
             the
             English
             had
             their
             Residence
             .
          
           
             Much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             
             Captain
             Iourdan
             sayling
             from
             Bantham
             with
             two
             Ships
             ,
             the
             one
             called
             the
             Sampson
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Hound
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Islands
             of
             Burnew
             ,
             he
             discovered
             three
             or
             four
             Dutch
             Ships
             standing
             in
             for
             the
             same
             Port
             ,
             and
             being
             confident
             that
             they
             intended
             no
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             gave
             order
             to
             prepare
             for
             the
             Encounter
             ,
             fully
             resolving
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             to
             the
             last
             Man
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             yield
             himself
             to
             the
             unmerciful
             hands
             of
             his
             Insulting
             and
             Approaching
             Enemies
             ;
             the
             Dutch
             summoned
             the
             English
             to
             deliver
             the
             Ships
             upon
             fair
             Quarter
             ,
             but
             Captain
             Iourdan
             a
             well
             complexioned
             Man
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             great
             heart
             in
             a
             little
             body
             ,
             absolutely
             refused
             to
             yield
             upon
             any
             Condition
             whatsoever
             .
             The
             Dutch
             pretending
             to
             be
             unwilling
             to
             shed
             blood
             ,
             called
             out
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             very
             well
             that
             little
             Captain
             Iourdan
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             Parley
             with
             
             them
             ;
             Captain
             Iourdan
             being
             informed
             of
             it
             ,
             refused
             to
             have
             any
             conference
             with
             them
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             desired
             that
             he
             would
             but
             show
             himself
             upon
             the
             Quarter
             Deck
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             fair
             complyance
             they
             might
             stop
             the
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             Whereupon
             Captain
             Iourdan
             (
             thinking
             that
             to
             speak
             with
             them
             could
             not
             much
             prejudice
             him
             )
             did
             show
             himself
             on
             the
             Quarter
             Deck
             ,
             &
             after
             the
             exchange
             of
             some
             few
             words
             ;
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             Injustice
             of
             Theirs
             ,
             and
             was
             resolved
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             :
             The
             Hollander
             alledging
             that
             their
             strength
             was
             far
             greater
             then
             his
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             rather
             Desparateness
             then
             true
             Valour
             to
             fight
             upon
             such
             a
             Disadvantage
             ;
             it
             prevailed
             nothing
             at
             all
             with
             Captain
             Iourdan
             ,
             who
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             questioned
             not
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             was
             resolved
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             the
             success
             unto
             God.
             The
             Dutch
             finding
             him
             intractable
             to
             their
             Demands
             ,
             did
             hold
             him
             still
             in
             Discourse
             ,
             until
             a
             Musquet
             Bullet
             from
             one
             of
             their
             ships
             laid
             him
             dead
             upon
             the
             Deck
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             Parley
             
             with
             them
             :
             At
             that
             very
             instant
             of
             time
             ,
             whether
             by
             Treachery
             ,
             or
             by
             Accident
             it
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             our
             other
             English
             Ship
             called
             the
             Hound
             ,
             was
             blown
             up
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             our
             men
             mortally
             hurt
             ;
             the
             Amazement
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             were
             inforced
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             having
             taken
             them
             ,
             did
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             laden
             with
             bolts
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             allow
             them
             so
             much
             favour
             as
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             with
             a
             chain
             of
             Iron
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             easie
             then
             to
             lye
             in
             bolts
             of
             Iron
             .
          
           
             Thus
             may
             we
             observe
             ,
             what
             injury
             and
             wrong
             we
             have
             all
             along
             sustained
             by
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             who
             have
             got
             many
             of
             those
             Islands
             where
             now
             they
             have
             seated
             themselves
             by
             cruelty
             and
             blood-shed
             ,
             and
             by
             murthering
             the
             English
             and
             their
             Friends
             ;
             These
             indeed
             are
             sad
             Relations
             ,
             and
             though
             dismall
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Prologues
             to
             the
             Tragedy
             at
             Amboyna
             .
          
           
             Amboyna
             is
             an
             Island
             lying
             near
             unto
             Seran
             ,
             fruitful
             of
             Cloves
             ,
             for
             the
             buying
             and
             gathering
             whereof
             the
             English
             
             Company
             had
             for
             their
             parts
             planted
             five
             Factories
             ,
             the
             Chiefest
             whereof
             was
             at
             the
             Town
             of
             Amboyna
             ;
             but
             the
             Hollanders
             who
             had
             already
             dispossessed
             them
             of
             their
             residence
             at
             Polleroon
             ,
             and
             at
             Lantore
             ,
             had
             a
             labouring
             desire
             to
             heave
             them
             out
             also
             at
             Amboyna
             ,
             and
             at
             Bonda
             ,
             several
             complaints
             and
             discontents
             did
             every
             day
             arise
             ,
             which
             were
             transferred
             to
             Iaccatra
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             
               Iava
               Major
            
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Defence
             of
             both
             Nations
             there
             residing
             ,
             who
             also
             not
             agreeing
             in
             points
             of
             difference
             did
             send
             them
             over
             into
             Europe
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             both
             Companies
             here
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             the
             States
             General
             according
             to
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Treaty
             in
             the
             year
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             nineteen
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             was
             then
             Articled
             and
             Agreed
             upon
             by
             both
             Nations
             ,
             yet
             the
             Ambition
             and
             Avarice
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             would
             not
             admit
             of
             so
             deliberute
             a
             course
             ,
             but
             with
             rash
             hands
             would
             of
             themselves
             cut
             their
             way
             to
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             use
             neither
             delay
             
             nor
             conscience
             where
             gain
             or
             profit
             did
             appear
             .
             The
             English
             Factories
             at
             Amboyna
             began
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             great
             eye-fore
             unto
             them
             who
             could
             not
             indure
             that
             any
             should
             Traffick
             there
             but
             themselves
             ;
             On
             the
             eleventh
             therefore
             of
             February
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             two
             ,
             a
             laponen
             who
             served
             the
             Dutch
             as
             a
             Souldier
             was
             apprehended
             upon
             suspition
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             the
             Torture
             ,
             the
             pretense
             was
             for
             asking
             the
             Sentinel
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Castle
             ?
             The
             Extremity
             of
             the
             Torture
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             prompted
             him
             to
             confess
             whatsoever
             he
             perceived
             they
             would
             have
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             himself
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             of
             his
             Country-men
             there
             had
             contrived
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Castle
             ;
             Upon
             this
             confession
             (
             which
             made
             a
             great
             noyse
             amongst
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             administred
             them
             a
             subject
             upon
             which
             to
             act
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             their
             own
             desires
             )
             divers
             other
             Iaponers
             were
             examined
             and
             tortured
             ;
             This
             Examination
             continued
             four
             dayes
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             diverse
             English
             Men
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Factory
             ,
             
             had
             every
             day
             their
             ingress
             into
             the
             Castle
             and
             egress
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             heard
             of
             the
             torturing
             of
             the
             Japoners
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             crime
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             never
             dreaming
             of
             the
             bait
             that
             was
             prepared
             for
             themselves
             :
             at
             the
             same
             time
             there
             was
             Prisoner
             in
             the
             Castle
             one
             
               Abel
               Price
            
             ,
             an
             English
             Man
             ,
             for
             threatning
             in
             a
             drunken
             humour
             to
             set
             a
             Dutch
             Mans
             house
             on
             fire
             :
             The
             Dutch
             being
             glad
             they
             had
             such
             an
             Instrument
             to
             work
             on
             in
             their
             Custody
             ,
             they
             showed
             him
             some
             of
             the
             Japoners
             whom
             most
             grievously
             they
             had
             Tortured
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             they
             had
             confessed
             that
             the
             English
             had
             combined
             with
             them
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Castle
             ;
             whereupon
             having
             put
             him
             also
             to
             the
             Torture
             ,
             they
             enforced
             him
             to
             confess
             whatsoever
             they
             desired
             of
             him
             ;
             Immediately
             upon
             this
             ,
             Captain
             Towerson
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             English
             that
             were
             in
             Amboyna
             ,
             were
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Castle
             :
             They
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             did
             all
             of
             them
             repair
             unto
             him
             ,
             one
             man
             excepted
             ,
             that
             was
             left
             to
             keep
             the
             Factory
             ;
             The
             Governour
             told
             Captain
             Towerson
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             many
             other
             of
             the
             
             English
             Nation
             were
             Accused
             of
             a
             Conspiracy
             to
             surprize
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             remain
             under
             Custody
             untill
             a
             further
             Tryal
             ;
             instantly
             they
             attached
             the
             person
             that
             was
             left
             at
             home
             in
             the
             Factory
             ,
             and
             the
             Merchandize
             of
             the
             English
             Company
             was
             taken
             into
             the
             Dutch
             Custody
             by
             Inventory
             ;
             All
             their
             Chests
             ,
             Boxes
             ,
             Books
             ,
             Writings
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             of
             any
             Value
             in
             the
             English
             House
             were
             seized
             on
             ,
             Captain
             Towerson
             was
             committed
             to
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             having
             a
             Guard
             of
             Dutch
             Souldiers
             ;
             
               Emanuel
               Thomson
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Chiefest
             of
             the
             Factors
             ,
             was
             kept
             Prisoner
             in
             the
             Castle
             ,
             seven
             others
             ,
             
               viz.
               John
               Beaumont
               ,
               Edward
               Collins
               ,
               William
               Webber
               ,
               Ephraim
               Ramsey
               ,
               Timothy
               Johnson
               ,
               John
               Fardo
               ,
            
             and
             
               William
               Brown
            
             were
             sent
             aboard
             the
             Ships
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             then
             in
             Harbour
             ,
             some
             to
             one
             ship
             ,
             some
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             made
             fast
             in
             Irons
             :
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             English
             that
             were
             in
             the
             other
             Factories
             in
             the
             same
             Island
             were
             apprehended
             ;
             
               Samuel
               Colson
               ,
               John
               Clark
               ,
               George
               Sharrock
            
             were
             found
             in
             the
             Factory
             at
             Hitto
             ,
             and
             
               Edward
               Collins
               ,
               William
               Webber
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               
               Sadler
            
             in
             the
             Factory
             at
             Larica
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             brought
             Prisoners
             to
             
               Amboyna
               .
               John
               Powel
               ,
               John
               Weatheral
               ,
            
             and
             
               Thomas
               Ladbrook
            
             were
             apprehended
             at
             Cambello
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Beaumont
               ,
               William
               Griggs
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ephraim
               Ramsey
            
             at
             Loho
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             Irons
             to
             Amboyna
             on
             the
             20th
             .
             day
             of
             February
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Governour
             and
             the
             Fiscal
             intend
             to
             lose
             no
             opportunity
             ,
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             the
             fine
             Plot
             that
             was
             contrived
             ;
             
               John
               Beaumont
            
             ,
             and
             
               Timothy
               Johnson
            
             are
             sent
             for
             from
             aboard
             the
             Unicorn
             ;
             Being
             come
             into
             the
             Castle
             ,
             Beaumont
             was
             left
             with
             a
             Guard
             in
             the
             Hall
             ,
             and
             Johnson
             was
             taken
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Torture
             ,
             where
             by
             and
             by
             to
             the
             great
             grief
             and
             astonishment
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             understanding
             ,
             Beaumont
             heard
             him
             to
             make
             a
             lamentable
             Out-cry
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             silent
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             afterwards
             to
             be
             as
             loud
             in
             his
             hideous
             complaints
             ,
             if
             not
             louder
             then
             before
             ;
             After
             this
             Torture
             
               Abel
               Price
            
             the
             Chyrurgion
             ,
             who
             was
             first
             of
             all
             wracked
             ,
             was
             brought
             in
             to
             accuse
             him
             ;
             But
             Johnsons
             heart
             being
             as
             stout
             as
             it
             was
             
             innocent
             ,
             and
             not
             confessing
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             was
             remanded
             to
             the
             Torture
             again
             ,
             where
             Beaumont
             heard
             him
             to
             roar
             ,
             and
             cease
             from
             roaring
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             roar
             out
             again
             ,
             enough
             to
             soften
             the
             hardest
             stones
             into
             compassion
             ;
             Having
             been
             a
             whole
             hour
             in
             this
             Purgatory
             of
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             they
             brought
             him
             forth
             wet
             all
             over
             ,
             and
             burned
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             laid
             aside
             in
             a
             by-place
             in
             the
             Hall
             ,
             with
             a
             Souldier
             to
             watch
             him
             that
             he
             should
             speak
             to
             no
             man.
             After
             him
             
               Emanuel
               Tompson
            
             was
             examined
             in
             a
             room
             adjoyning
             to
             that
             where
             Johnson
             had
             been
             Tortured
             ,
             where
             being
             an
             hour
             and
             a
             half
             in
             his
             Examination
             ,
             and
             his
             Torment
             ,
             he
             was
             carried
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             passed
             not
             through
             the
             Hall
             ,
             where
             Beaumont
             attended
             ,
             and
             every
             hour
             expected
             the
             dreadfull
             summons
             ;
             At
             the
             last
             ,
             Beaumont
             was
             called
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             deep
             protestations
             denying
             what
             was
             propounded
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             fast
             to
             the
             Rack
             ,
             and
             the
             cloath
             being
             tyed
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             and
             two
             men
             with
             Jarrs
             of
             Water
             in
             their
             hands
             being
             ready
             to
             pour
             it
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             Governour
             
             commanded
             that
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             down
             again
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             forbear
             him
             a
             day
             or
             two
             longer
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Old
             Man.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             being
             Sunday
             ,
             
               Robert
               Brown
            
             was
             called
             in
             ,
             and
             being
             on
             the
             Rack
             ,
             and
             the
             Torment
             of
             Water
             given
             him
             ,
             he
             confessed
             all
             as
             the
             Fiscal
             asked
             .
             After
             him
             was
             
               Edward
               Collins
            
             called
             in
             ,
             whose
             Hand
             and
             Feet
             being
             fastned
             to
             the
             Rack
             ,
             he
             prayed
             to
             be
             respited
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             would
             confess
             all
             ;
             But
             being
             let
             down
             ,
             with
             great
             Oaths
             and
             Execrations
             he
             protested
             his
             innocency
             as
             before
             ,
             yet
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             by
             Torture
             ,
             they
             would
             :
             make
             him
             to
             confess
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             they
             should
             do
             him
             a
             great
             favour
             to
             tell
             him
             what
             they
             would
             have
             him
             to
             confess
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             avoid
             the
             torture
             ;
             At
             which
             the
             Fiscal
             being
             angry
             ,
             he
             was
             hoysted
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Torment
             of
             Water
             being
             given
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             but
             prayed
             to
             be
             let
             down
             again
             to
             his
             Confession
             ▪
             After
             which
             having
             deliberated
             a
             little
             with
             himself
             ,
             he
             
             confessed
             he
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             Plot
             for
             the
             surprisal
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             being
             demanded
             of
             the
             Fiscal
             ,
             whether
             Captain
             Towerson
             were
             not
             an
             Associate
             in
             the
             Conspiracy
             ;
             He
             Answered
             ,
             No
             ;
             Whereupon
             the
             Fiscal
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             lied
             ,
             for
             said
             he
             ,
             Did
             not
             he
             call
             all
             of
             you
             of
             the
             English
             Factories
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             daily
             Affronts
             and
             Abuses
             of
             the
             Dutch
             had
             put
             a
             Plot
             into
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             wanted
             nothing
             but
             your
             Consent
             and
             Secrecy
             ▪
             A
             Dutch
             Merchant
             standing
             by
             said
             ;
             And
             did
             not
             you
             all
             swear
             upon
             the
             Bible
             to
             be
             secret
             to
             him
             ?
             Collins
             with
             great
             Protestations
             replyed
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             it
             :
             Being
             then
             delivered
             again
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             late
             Torture
             so
             prevailed
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             confessed
             all
             to
             be
             true
             which
             they
             had
             spoken
             .
             Being
             thus
             respited
             ,
             he
             was
             demanded
             ,
             whether
             the
             President
             of
             the
             English
             at
             Iaccatra
             ,
             or
             Master
             Welden
             Agent
             for
             the
             English
             at
             Banda
             were
             not
             privy
             to
             the
             business
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             again
             answered
             ,
             No
             ;
             Afterwards
             the
             Fiscal
             propounded
             other
             Interrogatories
             
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             that
             Collins
             knew
             not
             what
             answer
             to
             make
             ,
             he
             helped
             him
             to
             confess
             those
             things
             which
             he
             thought
             most
             conducing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             him
             was
             
               Samuel
               Colson
            
             brought
             in
             ,
             who
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             pain
             when
             he
             saw
             
               Edward
               Collins
            
             come
             forth
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             deny
             nothing
             that
             was
             propounded
             to
             him
             then
             undergo
             the
             Torments
             of
             Fire
             and
             Water
             in
             the
             Attestation
             of
             his
             Innocence
             :
             But
             
               Iohn
               Clark
            
             was
             of
             another
             Resolution
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             sooner
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             and
             Officers
             ,
             but
             by
             and
             by
             he
             was
             heard
             to
             make
             a
             hideous
             and
             a
             lamentable
             complaint
             ,
             which
             continued
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hours
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             as
             they
             abated
             or
             increased
             his
             Torments
             ,
             he
             diminished
             or
             doubled
             his
             cryes
             at
             the
             Sense
             and
             horrour
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             .
             The
             two
             Elements
             of
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             although
             merciles
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             making
             their
             Fury
             more
             deliberate
             ,
             were
             here
             instructed
             to
             be
             more
             unmercifull
             ,
             whiles
             accurate
             cruelty
             did
             torment
             even
             invention
             it self
             to
             torment
             the
             Innocent
             ;
             
             The
             Rack
             ordained
             for
             the
             confession
             of
             great
             and
             grievous
             Offences
             is
             oftentimes
             but
             an
             unfaithfull
             discoverer
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             whiles
             men
             are
             put
             to
             those
             torments
             ,
             which
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             are
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             they
             confess
             those
             crimes
             which
             their
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             were
             no
             wayes
             accessary
             to
             .
             Two
             hours
             was
             this
             poor
             Man
             under
             the
             torment
             of
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             yet
             confessed
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             at
             which
             his
             Tormentors
             being
             amazed
             ,
             they
             did
             cut
             off
             his
             hair
             ,
             thinking
             belike
             ,
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Resolution
             lay
             in
             his
             hair
             ,
             when
             indeed
             it
             lay
             in
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             Innocence
             of
             his
             Conscience
             .
             Afterwards
             they
             hoysed
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             with
             lighted
             candles
             they
             did
             burn
             him
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             untill
             the
             moisture
             that
             dropped
             from
             them
             did
             put
             out
             the
             candles
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             they
             applyed
             fresh
             lights
             unto
             him
             ;
             They
             burnt
             him
             also
             in
             the
             elbows
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             palms
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             horridly
             under
             his
             arm-pits
             ,
             that
             his
             Inwards
             might
             evidently
             be
             seen
             ▪
             At
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             perceived
             that
             he
             could
             make
             no
             handsome
             
             Confession
             ,
             they
             led
             him
             along
             with
             questions
             of
             particular
             circumstances
             which
             they
             had
             framed
             of
             themselves
             ;
             And
             being
             wearied
             and
             overcome
             with
             Torments
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             wishes
             ,
             made
             Answer
             to
             whatsoever
             they
             demanded
             of
             him
             .
             Being
             then
             released
             from
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             they
             sent
             him
             out
             by
             four
             Negroes
             ,
             who
             carried
             him
             between
             them
             to
             a
             Dungeon
             ,
             where
             he
             lay
             five
             dayes
             without
             any
             Chyrurgian
             to
             dress
             his
             wounds
             ,
             untill
             his
             flesh
             being
             putrified
             great
             Maggots
             creeped
             and
             dropped
             from
             him
             in
             a
             most
             loathsom
             ,
             and
             noysome
             manner
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             all
             Examined
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             were
             so
             heavily
             Tortured
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             them
             to
             avoid
             the
             Torment
             ,
             made
             suddain
             Confessions
             ,
             others
             at
             the
             first
             or
             second
             drenching
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             Answered
             to
             all
             the
             Interrogatories
             of
             the
             Fiscal
             .
             Captain
             Towerson
             himself
             being
             reserved
             amongst
             the
             last
             ,
             untill
             the
             Torments
             of
             those
             that
             were
             Examined
             before
             him
             might
             Rack
             out
             something
             from
             them
             that
             might
             Evidence
             against
             Him
             ,
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             where
             these
             younkers
             of
             Holland
             ,
             like
             another
             Council
             of
             Rehoboam
             sate
             in
             Judgement
             upon
             Him
             ,
             he
             deeply
             did
             protest
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             to
             Encounter
             which
             they
             produced
             the
             Persons
             and
             Confessions
             of
             
             
               Samuel
               Colson
               ,
               William
               Griggs
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Fardo
               ,
               Samuel
               Colson
            
             being
             told
             ,
             that
             unless
             he
             would
             make
             good
             his
             former
             Confession
             against
             Captain
             Towerson
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             commanded
             again
             to
             the
             Torture
             of
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             did
             coldly
             and
             faintly
             re-affirm
             what
             before
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             dismissed
             ;
             the
             other
             two
             being
             brought
             face
             to
             face
             before
             Captain
             Towerson
             ,
             he
             charged
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             Answer
             it
             at
             the
             dreadful
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             to
             speak
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             ,
             at
             which
             both
             of
             them
             trembled
             down
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             for
             GOD's
             sake
             to
             forgive
             them
             ,
             they
             openly
             acknowledged
             that
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             formerly
             had
             confessed
             was
             most
             false
             ,
             and
             spoken
             only
             to
             avoid
             the
             Torment
             ;
             Upon
             these
             words
             the
             Fiscal
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             High
             Court
             of
             Justice
             did
             command
             them
             again
             to
             the
             Torture
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             endure
             ,
             but
             affirmed
             their
             former
             Confession
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             find
             this
             Torment
             was
             so
             terrible
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             that
             it
             even
             startled
             the
             Courage
             of
             Captain
             Towerson
             himself
             ,
             who
             either
             to
             avoid
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             Torment
             ,
             or
             the
             infamy
             of
             it
             ,
             confessed
             some
             words
             which
             the
             Factor
             of
             Cambello
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Seran
             ,
             Master
             
               John
               Weatherall
            
             should
             speak
             ,
             who
             being
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             Examined
             on
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             the
             Captain
             was
             
             brought
             forth
             to
             justifie
             what
             before
             he
             had
             confessed
             ,
             who
             desiring
             Mr.
             Wedtheral
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             as
             God
             should
             put
             it
             into
             his
             heart
             ;
             Mr.
             Weatheral
             was
             in
             a
             great
             Amazement
             ,
             and
             being
             ordered
             to
             undergo
             the
             torture
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             told
             ,
             that
             if
             water
             would
             not
             make
             him
             to
             confess
             ,
             fire
             should
             ;
             he
             prayed
             them
             to
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             or
             to
             write
             down
             what
             they
             themselves
             pleased
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             subscribe
             unto
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             told
             that
             he
             needed
             no
             Tutor
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             make
             him
             to
             confess
             of
             himself
             ,
             having
             hoysted
             him
             up
             four
             several
             times
             ,
             and
             perceived
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             did
             read
             unto
             him
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             other
             Men
             that
             had
             been
             Examined
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             from
             point
             to
             point
             ,
             and
             he
             observing
             very
             well
             which
             way
             the
             world
             did
             go
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Life
             must
             become
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Rage
             and
             Rapine
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             did
             still
             answer
             yea
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             26
             of
             
               February
               old
               stile
            
             ,
             the
             Prisoners
             were
             all
             brought
             into
             the
             great
             Hall
             of
             the
             Castle
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             by
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             being
             solemnly
             Condemned
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             some
             few
             of
             them
             found
             mercy
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             lives
             saved
             ;
             Captain
             Towerson
             ,
             was
             kept
             apart
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Mr.
             
               Emanuel
               Tomson
            
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             by
             writing
             found
             the
             opportunity
             
             to
             leave
             a
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Innocence
             behind
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             Captain
             Towerson
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Bill
             or
             Obligation
             wrote
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Firmed
               by
               the
               Firm
               of
               me
            
             Gabriel
             Towerson
             
               now
               appointed
               to
               die
               ,
               guiltless
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               justly
               be
               laid
               unto
               my
               Charge
               ,
               God
               forgive
               them
               their
               guilt
               and
               receive
               me
               into
               his
               Mercy
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   William
                   Griggs
                
                 ,
                 also
                 did
                 leave
                 a
                 paper
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Welden
                 Agent
                 at
                 Banda
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 afterwards
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ;
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 :
              
               
                 We
                 whose
                 Names
                 are
                 here
                 specified
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Beaumont
                   ,
                   William
                   Griggs
                   ,
                   Abel
                   Price
                   ,
                   Robert
                   Brown
                   ,
                
                 Prisoners
                 in
                 the
                 Rotterdam
                 ,
                 being
                 apprehended
                 for
                 Conspiracy
                 for
                 blowing
                 up
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Amboyna
                 ,
                 being
                 adjudged
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 were
                 through
                 Torment
                 constrained
                 to
                 speak
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 never
                 meaned
                 or
                 imagined
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 upon
                 our
                 deaths
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 tortured
                 us
                 with
                 that
                 extreame
                 torture
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 could
                 no
                 wayes
                 endure
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 take
                 upon
                 our
                 deaths
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 death
                 being
                 guiltless
                 of
                 our
                 Accusation
                 :
                 So
                 therefore
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 imployed
                 us
                 may
                 understand
                 these
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 your selves
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 Care
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 intent
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 you
                 in
                 also
                 ;
                 They
                 
                 asked
                 concerning
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 Tortured
                 on
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 confessed
                 you
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 Farewell
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Master
             Welden
             having
             perused
             this
             Letter
             ,
             and
             observed
             the
             bloody
             and
             inveterate
             Malice
             of
             the
             Dutch
             against
             the
             English
             ,
             did
             not
             long
             afterwards
             leave
             the
             Island
             of
             Banda
             to
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             Factories
             in
             the
             Mollu●co
             Islands
             did
             follow
             his
             Example
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Samuel
                   Colson
                
                 ,
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 Psalter
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 did
                 leave
                 this
                 Attestation
                 of
                 his
                 Innocence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Japoners
                 were
                 taken
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 Examination
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 most
                 Tyrannously
                 Tortured
                 were
                 asked
                 if
                 the
                 English
                 had
                 any
                 hand
                 in
                 their
                 Plot
                 ,
                 which
                 Torture
                 made
                 them
                 say
                 yea
                 ;
                 Immediately
                 Mr.
                 Tomson
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Johnson
                 ,
                 Master
                 Collins
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Clark
                
                 were
                 Examined
                 ,
                 and
                 burned
                 under
                 the
                 Arms
                 ,
                 Arm-Pits
                 ,
                 the
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 Soals
                 of
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 most
                 miserable
                 Torment
                 ,
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 almost
                 Tortured
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 knew
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Torment
                 ,
                 which
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 .
                 Then
                 were
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Men
                 called
                 ,
                 (
                 amongst
                 whom
                 I
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 )
                 being
                 wished
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 Torment
                 ;
                 they
                 withall
                 caused
                 Master
                 Johnson
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 before
                 Tormented
                 ,
                 to
                 witness
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Tormented
                 
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 than
                 he
                 would
                 endure
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 confess
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 must
                 confess
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 Torment
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 than
                 I
                 would
                 suffer
                 ,
                 I
                 confessed
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 before
                 Almighty
                 God
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 True
                 ,
                 being
                 forced
                 to
                 it
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Torment
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 they
                 did
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 bear
                 witness
                 against
                 Captain
                 Towerson
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 violence
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 most
                 Cruel
                 Torments
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 Captain
                 Towerson
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 all
                 must
                 dye
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 have
                 pardon
                 for
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Child
                 unborn
                 of
                 this
                 Business
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 all
                 must
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Written
                   with
                   my
                   own
                   hand
                   
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     March
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Stilo
                     novo
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Samuel
                   Colson
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Other
             Attestations
             there
             are
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             which
             for
             brevities
             sake
             I
             omit
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             insert
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             being
             prepared
             for
             Execution
             ,
             the
             Condemned
             were
             brought
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Hall
             ,
             and
             passed
             along
             by
             the
             Chamber
             where
             the
             Acquitted
             and
             Pardoned
             were
             ,
             who
             stood
             in
             the
             door
             to
             give
             and
             take
             the
             farewell
             of
             their
             Country-Men
             that
             were
             then
             going
             to
             the
             Execution
             ;
             Making
             a
             little
             stay
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             they
             intreated
             and
             charged
             those
             that
             were
             saved
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             their
             Friends
             in
             England
             of
             their
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             died
             not
             like
             Traytors
             ,
             but
             as
             so
             many
             Innocents
             
             meerly
             murthered
             by
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             whom
             they
             prayed
             to
             God
             to
             forgive
             their
             blood-thirstiness
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             their
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             Yard
             ,
             their
             Sentence
             was
             there
             read
             unto
             them
             from
             a
             Gallery
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             were
             carried
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             together
             with
             Nine
             Japons
             and
             one
             Portugal
             ,
             whom
             their
             specious
             malice
             to
             give
             a
             better
             pretense
             unto
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             had
             contrived
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Confederacy
             :
             They
             did
             not
             go
             the
             ordinary
             and
             short
             way
             ,
             but
             round
             about
             through
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             were
             guarded
             with
             five
             Companies
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             Dutch
             and
             Amboyners
             ,
             and
             the
             Natives
             of
             the
             Island
             flocked
             together
             to
             behold
             this
             Triumph
             of
             the
             Dutch
             over
             the
             Innocent
             and
             Condemned
             English
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             the
             English
             desired
             of
             the
             Dutch
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             all
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             a
             Seal
             of
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             which
             by
             no
             means
             would
             be
             granted
             them
             ;
             whereupon
             Master
             Colson
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             You
             declare
             unto
             us
             the
             danger
             of
             dissimulation
             in
             this
             Case
             ;
             But
             tell
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             suffer
             guiltless
             ,
             being
             true
             believers
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             what
             shall
             our
             Reward
             be
             ?
             The
             Minister
             Answered
             ,
             By
             how
             much
             the
             more
             Innocent
             you
             are
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             Glorious
             shall
             be
             your
             
             Resurrection
             ;
             Upon
             that
             word
             Mr.
             Colson
             imbraced
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             his
             Purse
             and
             such
             money
             as
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               God
               bless
               you
               ,
               tell
               ●he
               Governour
               I
               freely
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               intereat
               you
               to
               exhort
               him
               to
               repent
               of
               his
               Bloody
               Tragedy
               wrought
               upon
               us
               poor
               Innocent
               Souls
               ,
            
             and
             proceeding
             in
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             spake
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               According
               to
               my
               Innocence
               in
               this
               Treason
               ,
               so
               O
               Lord
               pardon
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               be
               guilty
               thereof
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               be
               partaker
               of
               thy
               Heavenly
               Joyes
            
             ;
             At
             which
             words
             every
             one
             or
             the
             rest
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Amen
               for
               me
               ,
               Amen
               for
               me
               ,
               good
               Lord.
            
             This
             being
             said
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             knowing
             whom
             they
             had
             Accused
             ,
             addressed
             themselves
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             begging
             forgiveness
             for
             their
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             being
             wrested
             from
             them
             either
             by
             the
             pain
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             Torture
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             all
             of
             them
             freely
             did
             forgive
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             none
             of
             them
             had
             been
             so
             falsely
             Accused
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             had
             as
             falsely
             Accused
             another
             .
             In
             particular
             
               George
               Sharrock
            
             knecled
             down
             to
             
               John
               Clark
            
             and
             craved
             forgiveness
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             who
             freely
             did
             forgive
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               look
               to
               be
               forgiven
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               not
               forgive
               you
               ,
               having
               my self
               so
               falsely
               Accused
               Captain
            
             Towerson
             
               and
               Others
            
             .
             This
             Master
             ●olson
             had
             contrived
             a
             Prayer
             in
             writing
             which
             he
             did
             read
             to
             his
             Fellows
             the
             night
             before
             their
             
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             now
             also
             at
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             where
             having
             devoutly
             pronounced
             the
             fame
             ,
             he
             let
             the
             Paper
             fall
             from
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             the
             Governour
             caused
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             kept
             it
             .
             The
             Names
             of
             those
             that
             Suffered
             were
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Cap.
                 Gabriel
                 Towerson
                 ,
              
               
                 Samuel
                 Colson
                 ,
              
               
                 Emanuel
                 Tomson
                 ,
              
               
                 Timothy
                 Iohnson
                 ,
              
               
                 Iohn
                 Weatheral
                 ,
              
               
                 Iohn
                 Clark
                 ,
              
               
                 William
                 Griggs
                 ,
              
               
                 Iohn
                 Fardo
                 ,
              
               
                 Abel
                 Price
                 ,
              
               
                 Robert
                 Brown.
                 
              
            
          
           
             They
             had
             prepared
             a
             Cloath
             of
             black
             Velvet
             for
             Captain
             Towerson's
             Body
             to
             fall
             upon
             ,
             after
             his
             Head
             had
             been
             severed
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             being
             stained
             ,
             and
             defaced
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             they
             sent
             to
             the
             English
             Company
             and
             put
             it
             on
             their
             Account
             .
             They
             sent
             the
             Mourning
             Cloath
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             but
             the
             Scarlet
             of
             their
             Blood-Guiltiness
             they
             retained
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             given
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Barbarous
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Dutch
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             high
             time
             to
             look
             to
             their
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             find
             their
             Cruelty
             as
             unparallel'd
             as
             their
             Avarice
             .
          
           
             The
             Perfidiousness
             and
             Ingratitude
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             to
             the
             English
             may
             be
             traced
             all
             along
             ever
             since
             the
             shook
             of
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
             King
             of
             Spain
             even
             unto
             this
             present
             time
             .
             But
             we
             will
             pass
             from
             their
             Hypocrisic
             and
             Cruelty
             practised
             abroad
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             their
             Actions
             at
             Home
             ;
             How
             ,
             almost
             but
             the
             very
             other
             day
             ,
             did
             they
             labour
             to
             impose
             upon
             His.
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               George
               Downing
            
             ,
             his
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
             ,
             by
             delivering
             Papers
             to
             many
             Publick
             Ministers
             of
             State
             at
             the
             Hague
             ,
             as
             if
             His
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Envoy
             had
             been
             prepossessed
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             not
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             How
             have
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             most
             desirous
             of
             Peace
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             have
             omitted
             no
             dayes
             ,
             even
             those
             appropriated
             for
             Holy
             Duties
             to
             drive
             on
             their
             preparations
             for
             War
             ?
             How
             have
             they
             stood
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             violent
             and
             unjust
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             redressing
             their
             Injuries
             ,
             they
             have
             increased
             them
             ?
             About
             three
             years
             since
             ,
             they
             concluded
             a
             Treaty
             with
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             having
             ingaged
             ,
             that
             better
             order
             should
             for
             the
             future
             be
             observed
             ,
             they
             have
             since
             heaped
             new
             Injuries
             to
             the
             utter
             over-throw
             of
             all
             the
             Trade
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Subjects
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West-Indies
             ;
             Witness
             our
             Ships
             ,
             the
             Hope-well
             ,
             the
             Leopard
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             ;
             And
             the
             Charles
             ,
             the
             James
             ,
             the
             Mary
             ,
             the
             Sampson
             ,
             the
             
               Hopefull
               Aduenture
            
             ,
             the
             Speed-well
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Africa
             ;
             And
             after
             all
             these
             Acts
             of
             the
             Highest
             Injustice
             ,
             
             and
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             for
             driving
             on
             a
             War
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             his
             Majesty
             is
             the
             first
             undertaker
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             from
             his
             own
             Mouth
             to
             their
             Ambassadour
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Injunctions
             to
             Sir
             
               George
               Downing
            
             his
             Minister
             at
             the
             Hague
             hath
             given
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             such
             Remarkable
             Demonstrations
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             What
             can
             they
             say
             to
             the
             Memorial
             of
             the
             complaints
             which
             Sir
             
               George
               Downing
            
             exhibited
             to
             the
             States
             General
             ,
             importing
             that
             in
             the
             space
             of
             a
             very
             few
             years
             almost
             twenty
             English
             Ships
             with
             their
             whole
             Lading
             ,
             to
             a
             very
             great
             value
             ,
             have
             been
             seized
             upon
             in
             a
             horrible
             manner
             ,
             and
             the
             Men
             in
             them
             most
             Barbarously
             ,
             and
             most
             Inhumanely
             Treated
             ,
             being
             put
             into
             stinking
             and
             nasty
             Dungeons
             ,
             and
             Holes
             at
             
               Castel
               .
               del
               .
               Mina
            
             ,
             where
             they
             did
             lye
             bedded
             and
             bathed
             in
             their
             own
             Excrements
             ,
             having
             nothing
             but
             bread
             and
             water
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             enough
             of
             that
             neither
             to
             sustain
             Nature
             ,
             [
             their
             Bodies
             being
             under
             the
             Fury
             of
             Exquisite
             and
             Horrid
             Torments
             ;
             ]
             and
             when
             any
             of
             them
             died
             ,
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             left
             together
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             out-lived
             that
             cruelty
             ,
             were
             exposed
             in
             the
             woods
             to
             famine
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             wild
             beasts
             in
             those
             desolate
             Countries
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             Captivity
             by
             the
             Natives
             by
             which
             means
             several
             Hundreds
             
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Good
             Subjects
             have
             perished
             and
             been
             destroyed
             ;
             And
             unto
             this
             hour
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             sollicitations
             and
             endeavous
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Envoy
             ,
             not
             one
             penny
             of
             Satisfaction
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Ships
             ,
             or
             the
             Persons
             concerned
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             contrary
             they
             have
             ever
             since
             hindred
             ,
             and
             shot
             at
             the
             English
             Ships
             that
             have
             Anchored
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             took
             by
             force
             all
             the
             Boats
             of
             those
             Natives
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             come
             aboard
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             seized
             also
             upon
             the
             English
             Boats
             that
             would
             go
             on
             shore
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Provision
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             so
             much
             as
             fresh
             water
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             them
             ;
             And
             to
             give
             a
             further
             proof
             of
             their
             Confidence
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             they
             have
             published
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             wherein
             they
             assume
             and
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             a
             Right
             to
             that
             whole
             Coast
             ,
             to
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             ;
             Although
             ,
             by
             Order
             from
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             Sir
             
               George
               Downing
            
             ,
             both
             in
             Publick
             Conferences
             with
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Lords
             General
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             those
             of
             Holland
             in
             particular
             ,
             hath
             at
             large
             Remonstrated
             His
             Majesties
             Right
             ,
             and
             Interest
             in
             some
             part
             therein
             ,
             having
             by
             his
             Subjects
             bought
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             King
             of
             that
             Country
             for
             a
             valuable
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             built
             a
             Factory
             thereon
             ;
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             
             Dutch-West-India
             Company
             by
             Fraud
             and
             ireachery
             have
             got
             into
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             no
             hopes
             of
             the
             Restitution
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             keep
             by
             violence
             what
             they
             have
             gained
             by
             deceit
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             say
             for
             themselves
             concerning
             their
             stirring
             up
             the
             King
             of
             Fantin
             by
             rewards
             and
             sums
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             supplying
             him
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Arms
             and
             Ammunition
             for
             the
             surprizing
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Castle
             at
             Cormantin
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ;
             so
             that
             an
             absolute
             Necessity
             is
             imposed
             upon
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             either
             of
             losing
             all
             that
             have
             been
             actually
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             abandoning
             for
             ever
             that
             Trade
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             betaking
             themselves
             to
             some
             other
             wayes
             for
             their
             Relief
             ;
             And
             what
             Hope
             is
             there
             of
             their
             Restoring
             back
             any
             place
             which
             they
             have
             once
             taken
             .
             The
             Island
             of
             Polleroon
             hath
             been
             upon
             surrendring
             back
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             year
             ,
             1622.
             at
             which
             ,
             by
             a
             Solemn
             and
             Particular
             Treaty
             it
             was
             promised
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             by
             another
             Treaty
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1654.
             and
             by
             an
             Order
             of
             the
             States
             General
             ,
             and
             the
             East
             Company
             of
             that
             Nation
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             1661.
             and
             again
             by
             another
             Treaty
             in
             the
             year
             following
             ;
             And
             yet
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             any
             thing
             Restored
             ;
             And
             should
             any
             Man
             then
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             
             after
             so
             long
             an
             experience
             of
             the
             perversness
             and
             deceitfulness
             of
             that
             Nation
             should
             suffer
             his
             Subjects
             to
             repossess
             themselves
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Violence
             and
             Oppression
             they
             have
             forced
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             business
             of
             the
             New-Neatherlands
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             It
             hath
             been
             abundantly
             else-where
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Land
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Possession
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Subjects
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             which
             their
             Charter
             plainly
             and
             precisely
             expresseth
             :
             And
             those
             few
             Dutch
             that
             have
             lived
             there
             heretofore
             ,
             have
             lived
             there
             meerly
             upon
             the
             connivence
             and
             sufferance
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             permitted
             to
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             demeaned
             themselves
             peaceably
             and
             quietly
             ;
             but
             the
             Dutch
             not
             contenting
             themselves
             therewith
             ,
             have
             incroached
             more
             and
             more
             upon
             the
             English
             ,
             imposing
             their
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             raise
             Contributions
             and
             Excises
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             Dutch
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             have
             been
             necessitated
             several
             times
             to
             send
             Souldiers
             for
             the
             repulsing
             of
             them
             :
             Since
             the
             Conclusion
             for
             the
             late
             Treaty
             the
             Dutch
             have
             made
             new
             Incursions
             upon
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             many
             new
             Provocations
             ,
             and
             have
             ordained
             a
             Tryal
             of
             Causes
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             proceeding
             
             by
             course
             of
             Arms
             ,
             without
             any
             appealing
             into
             Europe
             at
             all
             .
             And
             can
             any
             Prince
             then
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             especially
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             if
             His
             Majesty
             of
             England
             suffer
             his
             Subjects
             to
             rescue
             themselves
             from
             such
             continual
             Vexations
             ,
             seeing
             the
             King
             of
             France
             himself
             hath
             been
             pleased
             this
             year
             ,
             to
             Order
             his
             Subjects
             to
             re-possess
             themselves
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             of
             a
             certain
             place
             called
             Cayen
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             alledge
             hath
             been
             wrongfully
             kept
             from
             them
             by
             the
             West-India
             -
             Company
             of
             the
             Neatherlanders
             .
             As
             for
             the
             business
             of
             Captain
             Holmes
             at
             
               Capo
               Verde
            
             in
             Guiney
             ,
             a
             complaint
             was
             no
             sooner
             made
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             this
             last
             year
             ,
             in
             the
             Moneth
             of
             June
             ;
             But
             His
             Majesty
             immediately
             returned
             Answer
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             given
             no
             Order
             nor
             Direction
             there
             into
             Captain
             Holmes
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             his
             Return
             ,
             he
             would
             examine
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             Right
             should
             be
             done
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Offence
             :
             In
             order
             whereunto
             ,
             when
             Captain
             Holmes
             was
             returned
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             being
             afterwards
             allowed
             the
             liberty
             of
             some
             few
             dayes
             to
             follow
             his
             particular
             business
             ,
             he
             was
             again
             Commanded
             back
             ,
             where
             being
             strictly
             and
             throughly
             Examined
             touching
             the
             management
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             complained
             of
             ,
             he
             so
             fully
             ,
             and
             so
             clearly
             upon
             every
             point
             did
             acquit
             himself
             ,
             that
             His
             Ma●esty
             
             was
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             grant
             him
             his
             Inlargement
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             him
             again
             to
             His
             Princely
             Favour
             .
             We
             might
             in
             the
             next
             place
             alledge
             
               De
               Ruyters
            
             leaving
             the
             English
             Fleet
             ,
             when
             with
             United
             Councils
             and
             Forces
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             Act
             against
             their
             Common
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Pyrats
             and
             Barharians
             in
             the
             Midland-Seas
             .
             We
             may
             alledge
             their
             Instructions
             this
             last
             year
             given
             to
             
               Van
               Campen
            
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             His
             Majesty
             entertained
             not
             any
             open
             War
             against
             them
             ;
             which
             Instructions
             was
             in
             down-right
             Terms
             ,
             
               To
               Attach
               and
               Fall
               upon
               His
               Majesties
               Subjects
               in
               the
            
             West-Indies
             ,
             
               and
               to
               carve
               out
               their
               own
               Satisfaction
               and
               Reparation
               .
            
             *
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             Affront
             enough
             to
             provoke
             His
             Majesty
             to
             maintain
             the
             Justice
             of
             His
             Cause
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             Armes
             ,
             we
             leave
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             His
             Enemies
             themselves
             to
             Judge
             ,
             and
             surely
             that
             Sword
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ▪
             which
             striketh
             with
             the
             Hand
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             The
             LOYAL
             MARTYROLOGY
          
           .
           Or
           brief
           Catalogues
           and
           Characters
           of
           the
           ●ost
           of
           Eminent
           Persons
           who
           suffered
           for
           their
           Conscience
           〈…〉
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           either
           by
           Death
           ,
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Banishment
           ,
           or
           Sequestration
           ;
           Together
           with
           those
           who
           were
           Slain
           in
           the
           King's
           Service
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           
             Dregs
             of
             Treachery
          
           :
           With
           the
           Catalogue
           and
           Characters
           of
           those
           Regicides
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             are
             to
             be
             sold
             by
          
           Edward
           Thomas
           
             at
             the
          
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           in
           Little
           Brittain
           ,
           1665.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33387-e480
           
             Vide
             ,
             Doctor
             Dee
             ,
             his
             Brittish
             Monarchy
             ,
             pa.
             44.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33387-e1060
           
             Lyren
             .
             ad
             ●umer
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Dion
             .
             lib
             ▪
             36.
             
          
           
             Chron.
             Canon
             .
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Florus
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Aristo
             .
             Polit
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Strabo
             .
             Geograp
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             Ep.
             39.
             
          
           
             Luke
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Forcus
             in
             cap.
             Juris
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Seld.
             Mar●
             Clausum
             158.
             
          
           
             De
             Bello
             Gallico
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             Zosimus
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bede
             ,
             De
             Natura
             Rerum
             .
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             M
             ●
             .
             In
             Bibleothecâ
             Cottonianâ
             .
          
           
             Hunting
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Guil.
             Malmesb
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Pat.
             48.
             
             Hen.
             3.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Edw.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Rich.
             2.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             1.
             part
             ,
             page
             276.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Parl.
             2
             Rich.
             2.
             part
             2.
             
             Act
             38.
             
          
           
             Seld.
             Mare
             Clausum
             page
             334.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Fran.
             5
             Hen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Fran.
             38
             Hen.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Patent
             23.
             
             Edvar
             .
          
           
             Rot.
             Scotia
             10.
             
             Edvar
             .
          
           
             Rot.
             Parli
             .
             46.
             
             Edv.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Parli
             .
             8.
             
             Hen.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rich.
             2.
             
             Fitz
             Herbert
             Tit.
             protection
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Edw.
             Cook
             part
             5.
             fol.
             108.
             &
             in
             Com.
             ad
             Littleton
             ,
             Sect.
             439.
             fol.
             ●60
             .
          
           
             M
             ●
             .
             Commentar
             de
             Rebus
             Admiral
             ,
             fol.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Parl.
             31
             Edw.
             1.
             
             Membran
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             ut
             Supra
             .
          
           
             Tilius
             in
             Recucil
             .
             destraictes
             ,
             fol.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Parl.
             14.
             
             Edvar
             .
             2.
             
             Membran
             26.
             
          
           
             Cambd.
             in
             Insul
             .
             Britan
             .
             p.
             849.
             
          
           
             Cambden
             Annal.
             Elizab.
             
          
           
             The
             Hollanders
             Insolence
             .
          
           
             Their
             Imperious
             fashion
             of
             Treating
             .
          
           
             How
             farr
             Navigation
             is
             to
             be
             free
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             in
             His
             Majesties
             Dominions
             no
             more
             common
             nor
             free
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             High-way
             by
             Land.
             
          
           
             The
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Seas
             appropriated
             to
             such
             and
             such
             places
             ever
             since
             the
             begining
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             The
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Seas
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Sea
             not
             to
             be
             without
             Protection
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             to
             be
             protected
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             doth
             appertain
             by
             Divine
             Disposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             the
             Seas
             ,
             to
             impose
             Customes
             in
             his
             own
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Sea
             comes
             into
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Princes
             
          
           
             Vide
             the
             Venetians
             Title
             unto
             the
             sole
             Domin●o●
             of
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
             ,
             Sylv.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vide
             the
             Observations
             concerning
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Holland
             .
          
           
             The
             Hollanders
             Objections
             Answered
             .
          
           
             The
             Impudent
             Affront
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             to
             the
             late
             Kings
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Observations
             concerning
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Their
             spoyling
             of
             our
             Trade
             in
             Muscovy
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             of
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             Vide
             ,
             Master
             Woofes
             Discourse
             on
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Dutch
             upon
             the
             
               English
               pa.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             pa.
             12
             ,
             and
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             pa.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             pa.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             p●
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             abandoned
             the
             Banda
             Islands
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vide
             ,
             The
             Dutch
             Tyranny
             ,
             pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             ,
             
               The
               Discourse
               of
            
             Sir
             George
             Downing
             .
          
        
      
    
  

